eae eee 
say Pee hae 





a ee a te ok SS WF Sal Soe cei os pd nein gzend 
ae > i a a a a == =. > oe T ete mt A meat er ar et aoe ne one eee 
i es as ‘. $ a faa = " 2 ; phi ion opin ap 
SES tee? ee Rae ae he ee _ ~~ eee leach: a ; oA ee I eet net ae wt et 
Se Pa ee tae tse Mae, 
2 eS Se Stes, oan aes re Sate Be 
ieee tn enle a es. E 

= Se 








ESPN I arn MT plc eg OE ng 


SO eee tet er ne aa 
aT ae 
arnt 


ee a gt 








itiahec ke en 
Seed ag ere Em tip tine emis enseg Sass, cea 
ge aa 





"ste 
Cane hes 








beouae a POP ee 
POF Ne a A neil pt mer 
OO en OE OE ee ree 8 ar toe ae: 
, . CF ge nh Ra ON SE Po emerge ny 
a ier - ‘ MT AP Gt Oe Bn megs" ses te ge 


cig Nabe aie heal plete ei ateched ada 
Cee ee 








ae ST ag 











et” neti et nee pd a 
Seth me pee oe 





ETAT OE al ont We oes! ene 
RON RRO mene hw S OE ne oe 
eR a ne ete 














ete WA” A NY a ei nt 
OT apf wim eee nee . 
oe eee 2 eet ang 
bedealioniene ata ee ea 
OR me i en ae 













oe 
ONT gly en 


eae Pipette oe 
ap PET Meera erty 8 RT ale oa a ay ret 


ey ee ew 
ed ea eepten ae 
A ne an me Cie ie Oe nae ons at ol ms 
pupeial-aduiadnedec ee 


Cd atte pal 








Sa ip ean Derm a, 
Le ge ig Capa ee et tieetone 












ORR eRe ay nad a 
pohenilieipaicssutbentoat re oe 
Se diapiedetiiaat hereto fe 





Nee erie etomcrameted 










OE At ee ahs gk 


Sete 
ete Fine 





se ag 
oa ea Nae mets eee oe 
ubined e e 
DSP AA MRE OF Set Ae tae ta me 
OT Sa AT eGR Et a eh A a9 oO ABR RA 
nt ee men hartge gs tne 








0 Tee ae 


o- 






ES ee te an meas 









icaeiictbnbel tect ee ee ee 


S80 Pet No en a Ae se Sr 





Te ete et ing 








ee nt mol Fah ae j tgs sw acmerate Tatamenisetes 
ETS A ime teal ne, 5 , Sint a4 tae “ 
STE Ye Deen Regs cmt ie en one ee ses 
PAY STD Tg ta tena, Hae, 
See tt tetra ee etre a 








pn a at cre ag 


DEST ee re ee ene Te ee cee, 


PO Re te ee ott oh set 
gana ee 


Re tae pert a 


em nag rin an 9 
ie rita se 


Reisanied ee 
cape wg 








Te pes A gs ye et 
PIS Sag a pet Ne ae peering A en pe 





ONE get Nee rain 


1h ae gar 
Et ee ar ny nee, 


LS et ae we ag 









SS ea ee ne gl tans aN pak Ee tp wae ger 
IEE ee mene aA ED oO pl a “ayer 
MEE AN OTE mtn pe? na lp eg ee 

edad ee ee ee 
et ee ea 








Ca he Sr a a 
Fe ns eae ge 
SE nas 


ieee 


LSD eran “emer ot" meet 





Oe San meine! 









ee 
Son tie yr 
beers 





BE at een ap 
Pea 





eam 
ae eae OT Oe me Ome a Cig tow it ine one 
Pape oe SOME DIA D eetoetnal e" wrtrene! ng: a 





adem eal pee 
A A at sa el ep a 








SO Et a a et 





A ae a sta cere aoe mi 
Soe a ee 


RO na etn sei see rae 





PRI eg Nt sw te ag 
SO me nites etter ree ncn 


a Tet Ne 2 









On el teen ere 

, dm ter RO pe 
- i = OE a a IR et es 

ne tS ae SO tea ate NT etne on ana 

iphisticecarae 


TRAIN eT ete nee 


ye wee 
cuiambaiara cued tree 





SSE ih eects ie ip patina toe hinnarms tego eel 


et 
ee tg te 








. pac Se geen Hager, 
an her ae Pe ob mt agit a 5 - 


SS eo 








ae ca em” a 
Tan ES A cas Eee te gms Son toe 
BO ee rer rane a rake a 





a 
Fe een nape he pe te mag erp 


SOT i ee ewe 


Pt NN oe Fees ss Pali 





a St eee 





Sora pa bee Se heck 


COT tO fet hg SA ress 


Ne ae aoe cee 






(hia re ee 
PR Fie OA Fete Oss pe ng ey 


IIIA cores td) net hd eh nae ial 





CONTIN Oren tig errata 


<5 rn Teel nite tae Peers Lee mse 


oe wanes iets 






Ne et pa yeah Fn 





CO et fa Pinel eA ree rol t net 





TU ir ee ate er rte ee ae 
see eer 





fone te ain val cee spt, ne 









il abet a cal eae 





ea ee ere aa 





al dl ie i ot 








Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological Seminary Library 


https://archive.org/details/pilgrimsprogressOObuny_ 20 


vets 
: 


ee 


be 
Bets 


Werk. 


ay 
i 


‘oe 4 





THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


ren 


he ae 








& 


LEY 


* 


BS 





: THE 
PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


BY 


JOHN “BUNYAN 


ARRANGED BY 


JEAN MARIAN MATTHEW 


WITH FOUR COLOURED AND MANY OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS BY 


H. J. FORD 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY: NEW YORK 
Printed in Great Britain 


1926 









wer iV: \ te! , "eke nen if ‘er, Wy 

a) i ae 4 : ¥ ay 1.47) eee “er iy AL j 
emery h ea ‘ J : aC 4 oe ) | Aa. te iy te vA thy i ¢ 
| : aw 4S uh ' rd Se eeeea ee Aue ap ae 
ate ¥ 3 cats sah 8 a Re ek 


EDITOR'S NOTE 


Many children have been hindered from reading the Pilgrim’s 
Progress by the long conversations, setting forth various points 
of doctrine, with which the story is often interrupted. 

In this edition these have been left out as far as possible, and 
John Bunyan’s beautiful allegory, true for all time, remains 


undisturbed in his own words. 
ag M. M. 





CONTENTS 


PART ONE 
CHAPTER PAGE 
I. CHRISTIAN SETS OUT ON PILGRIMAGE . : : 3 
II. THE WICKET-GATE . : ; f mL 
III. THE HILL DIFFICULTY . : An ig 
IV. THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL . : : : UA bs 
V. THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH . lei 
VI. CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL . . Oeil as 
VII. VANITY FAIR . : at Spa 
VIII. DOUBTING CASTLE . , : atl OO 
IX. THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS . , ! He LOG 
X. THE PASSING OF THE RIVER : : Peete: 
PART TWO 
I. CHRISTIANA, HER SONS, AND MERCY BECOME PIL- 
GRIMS . é : é : Vitopneye 
Il. THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE : : : Anh Fa 


III. MR. GREAT-HEART  . : : - : SO, 


Vii 


Vili 
CHAPTER 


IV. 
V. 


CONTENTS 


PIETY, PRUDENCE, AND’ CHARITY 
THE TWO VALLEYS 

GAIUS MINE HOST 

THE HOUSE OF MNASON . ; 
THE DEATH OF GIANT DESPAIR . 
THE ENCHANTED GROUND 


THE KING'S MESSENGER 


PAGE 


177 
188 
204 
217 
Zt 
247 
254 


PLATE 


III. 


LIST OF COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS 


IN THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH Frontispiece 


FACING PAGE 


. CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL ARRIVE IN HEAVEN 128 


NOW I SAW IN MY DREAM THAT THEY WENT ON AND 
GREAT-HEART BEFORE THEM . . . = ne ee 


. CHRISTIANA BIDS FAREWELL AT THE RIVER OF DEATH 260 


ix 


paid 
jets ¢ 


yea that) 
Salles sa al) 


ay tha 





PAR AP Res i 


THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY FOR* HIS) BOOK 


WHEN at the first I took my pen in hand, 
Thus for to write, I did not understand 

That I at all should make a little book 

In such a mode: nay, I had undertook 3 

To make another; which, when almost done,  ¢ ley 

Before I was aware, I this begun. ... PN 


And now, before I do put up my pen, 
I'll show the profit of my book, and then 
Commit both thee and it unto that Hand 
That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand... . 


This book will make a traveller of thee, 
If by its counsel thou wilt ruléd be; 
It will direct thee to the Holy Land, 
li thou wilt its direction understand. 


Yea, it will make the slothful active be; 
The blind also delightful things to see. 
JoHN BUNYAN. 


CHAPTER I 
CHRISTIAN SETS OUT ON PILGRIMAGE 


As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I lighted on 
a certain place where was a den, and laid me down in that place 
to sleep; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and, 
behold, IJ saw a man clothed with rags standing in a certain 
place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, 
and a great burden upon his back. I looked, and saw him open 
the book, and read therein; and, as he read, he wept and 
trembled; and, not being able longer to contain, he brake out 
with a lamentable cry, saying, “‘ What shall I do?”’ 

In this plight, therefore, he went home, and restrained 
himself as long as he could, that his wife and children should 
not perceive his distress; but he could not be silent long, because 
that his trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his 
mind to his wife and children, and thus he began to talk to 
them: “O! my dear wife,” said he, “and you my children, I, 
your dear friend, am in myself undone, by reason of a burden 
that lieth hard upon me: moreover, I am for certain informed 
that this our city will be burnt with fire from heaven; in which 
fearful overthrow both myself, with thee my wife, and you my 
sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except (the which 
yet I see not) some way of escape can be found, whereby we 
may be delivered.” At this his relations were sore amazed; 

Pai 


4 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


not for that they believed that what he had said to them was 
true, but because they thought that some frenzy distemper had 
got into his head; therefore, it drawing towards night, and they 
hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got 
him to bed. But the night was as troublesome to him as the 
day; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and, 
tears. So, when the morning was come, they would know how 
he did. He told them, Worse and worse. He also set to talking 
to them again; but they began to be hardened. They also 
thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and surly car- 
riage to him: sometimes they would deride, sometimes they. 
would chide, and sometimes they would quite neglect him: 
Wherefore he began to retire himself to his chamber, to pray 
for and pity them, and also to condole his own misery; hé 
would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, and 
sometimes praying; and thus for some days he spent his time. 

Now, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, he was 
(as he was wont) reading in his book, and greatly distressed 
in his mind; and, as he read, he burst out, as he had done 
before, crying, “ What shall I do to be saved? ” 

I saw also that he looked this way and that way, as if fe 
would run; yet he stood still, because he could not tell which 


way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist _ 


coming to him, and asked, Wherefore dost thou cry? 
He answered, Sir, I perceive, by the book in my hand, that 
Iam condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment; and 


I find that I am not willing to do the first, nor able to do es 
second. 


CHRISTIAN SETS OUT ON PILGRIMAGE 5 


Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, since this life 
is attended with so many evils? The man answered, Because 
I fear that this burden that is upon my back will sink me lower 
than the grave. 

Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, why standest 
thou still? He answered, Because I know not whither to go. 
Then he gave him a parchment roll, and there was written 
within, ‘‘ Flee from the wrath to come!’”’ The man therefore 
read it, and looking upon Evangelist very carefully said, 
Whither must I flee? Then said Evangelist, pointing with his 
finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder Wicket-gate? 
The man said, No. Then said the other, Do you see yonder 
shining light? He said, I think I do. Then said Evangelist, 
Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly thereto, so shalt 
thou see the gate; at which, when thou knockest, it shall be told 
thee what thou shalt do. So I saw in my dream, that the man 
began to run. Now, he had not run far from his own door, 
when his wife and children perceiving it began to cry after him 
to return; but the man put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, 
crying, Life! life! eternal life! So he looked not behind 
him, but fled towards the middle of the plain. 

The neighbours also came out to see him run, and, as he ran, 
some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to 
return; and, among those who did so, there were two that 
resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of the one was 
Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. Now, by this 
time, the man was got a good distance from them; but, how- 
ever, they were resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in 

2 


6 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


a little time they overtook him. Then said the man, Neigh- 
bours, wherefore are you come? ‘They said, To persuade you 
to go back with us. But he said, That can by no means be. 
You dwell, said he, in the City of Destruction (the place also 
where I was born) : I see it to be so; and, dying there, sooner 
or later, you will sink lower than the grave: be content, good 
neighbours, and go along with me. 

Obst. What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our 
comforts behind us? 

Chr. Yes, said Christian (for that was his name), because 
that all which you shall forsake is not to be compared with a 
little of that that I am seeking to enjoy; and if you will go along 
with me, you shall fare as I myself; for there, where I go, is 
enough and to spare. Come away, and prove my words. 

Obst. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the | 
world to find them? 

Chr. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that 
fadeth not away, to be bestowed, at the time appointed, on them 
that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book. 

Obst. Tush, said Obstinate, away with your book; will you 
go back with us, or no? 

Chr. No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand 
to the plough. 

Obst. Come then, neighbour Pliable, let us turn again, and 
go home without him: there is a company of these crazy-headed 
coxcombs that, when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in 
their own eyes than seven men that can render a reason. 

Ph. Then said Pliable, Don’t revile; if what the gooc 


, 


“Th . 





8 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Christian says is true, the things he looks after are better than 
ours; my heart inclines to go with my neighbour. 

Obst. What! more fools still! Be ruled by me, and go back; 
who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go 
back, go back, and be wise. 

Chr. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbour, Pliable; 
there are such things to be had which I spoke of, and many 
more glories besides. 

Pli. Well, neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, I begin to come 
to a point; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast 
in my lot with him: but, my good companion, do you know the 
way to this desired place? 

Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist, to 
speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall 
receive instruction about the way. 

Plt. Come, then, good neighbour, let us be going. Then they 
went both together. 

Obst. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate: I will 
be no companion of such misled, fantastical fellows. 

Now, I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was going 
back, Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain, and 
thus, they drew nigh to a very miry slough, that was in the 
midst of the plain; and they being heedless, did both fall sud- 
denly into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. 
Here, therefore, they wallowed for a time, being grievously 
bedaubed with dirt; and Christian, because of the burden that 
was on his back, began to sink in the mire. 


CHRISTIAN SETS OUT ON PILGRIMAGE 9 


Pli. Then said Pliable, Ah! neighbour Christian, where are 
you now? 

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know. | 

Ph. At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said 
to his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this 
while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, 
what may we expect betwixt this and our journey’s end? May 
I get out again with my life, you shall possess the brave 
country alone for me. And with that he gave a desperate 
struggle or two, and got out of the mire on that side of the 
slough which was next to his own house: so away he went, 
and Christian saw him no more. 

Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of 
Despond alone; but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side 
of the slough that was farthest from his own house, and next 
to the Wicket-gate; the which he did, but could not get out 
because of the burden that was upon his back. But a man came 
to him, whose name was Help, and asked him what he did 
there. 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid to go this way by a man 
called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate, that I 
might escape the wrath to come; and, as I was going thither, 
I fell in here. 

Help. Then said he, Give me thy hand. So he gave him his 
hand, and he drew him out, and set him upon sound ground, 
and bid him go on his way. 

Now, I saw in my dream that by this time Pliable was got 
home to his house. So his neighbours came to visit him: and 


10 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


some of them called him wise man for coming back, and some 
called him fool for hazarding himself with Christian; others, 
again, did mock at his cowardliness, saying, Surely, since you 
began to venture, I would not have been so base as to have 
given out for a few difficulties: so Pliable sat sneaking among 
them. But at last he got more confidence, and then they all 
turned their tails, and began to deride poor Christian behind 
his back. And thus much concerning Pliable. 

Now as Christian was walking solitarily by himself, he espied 
one afar off, come crossing over the field to meet him; and 
their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way of 
each other. The gentleman’s name that met him was Mr. 
Worldly Wiseman: he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, a 
very great town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. 
This man, then, meeting with Christian, began thus to enter 
into some talk with him. 

World. How now, good fellow; whither away after this 
burdened manner ? 

Chr. A burdened manner indeed, as ever, I think, poor 
creature had! And whereas you asked me, Whither away? I 
tell you, sir, | am going to yonder Wicket-gate before me; for 
there, as I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of 
my heavy burden. 

W orld. Hast thou a wife and children? 

Chr. Yes; but I am so laden with this burden, that I cannot 
take that pleasure in them as formerly: methinks I am as if 
I had none. 

World. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give thee counsel? 


SS 


CSN RER 








I2 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Chr. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need of good 
counsel. 

World. I would advise thee, then, that thou with all speed 
get thyself rid of thy burden; for thou wilt never be settled in 
thy mind till then: nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the 
blessings which God hath bestowed upon thee till then. 

Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this 
heavy burden: but get it off myself I cannot; nor is there any 
man in our country that can take it off my shoulders: therefore 
am I going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my 
burden. 

W orld. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of thy burden? 

Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and 
honourable person; his name, as I remember, is Evangelist. 

World. Beshrew him for his counsel! there is not a more 
dangerous and troublesome way in the world than is that unto 
which he hath directed thee; and that thou shalt find, if thou 
wilt be ruled by his counsel. Thou hast met with something, 
as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of the Slough of 
Despond is upon thee: but that Slough is the beginning of the 
sorrows that do attend those that go on in that way. Hear me; 
I am older than thou: thou art like to meet with, in the way 
which thou goest, wearisomeness, painfulness, hunger, perils, 
nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word, 
death, and what not. These things are certainly true, having 
been confirmed by many testimonies. And should a man so 
carelessly cast away himself, by giving heed to a stranger? 

Chr. Why, sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to 


978%, 
oo 06. 


% ? 
y 


te 

faves 
arses: 

yaa OLLIE 


Mr 
WORLDLY-WISEMAN & CHRISTIAN 





14 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


me than are all these things which you have mentioned; nay, 
methinks I care not what I meet with in the way, if so be I can 
also meet with deliverance from my burden. 

World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so 
many dangers attend it? especially since (hadst thou but 
patience to hear me) I could direct thee to the obtaining of 
what thou desirest, without the dangers that thou, in this way, 
wilt run thyself into. Besides, I will add, that, instead of those 
dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and 
content. 

Chr. Sir, I pray open this secret to me. 

World. Why, in yonder village (the village is named 
Morality) there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a 
very judicious man, and a man of a very good name, that has 
skill to help men off with such burdens as thine is from their 
shoulders; yea, to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of 
good this way; ay, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that 
are somewhat crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, 
as I said, thou mayest go, and be helped presently. His house 
is not quite a mile from this place; and if he should not be at 
home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his son, whose 
name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old 
gentleman himself: there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy 
burden; and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former 
habitation, thou mayest send for thy wife and children to thee 
to this village, where there are houses now standing empty, one 
of which thou mayest have at a reasonable rate: provision is 
there also cheap and good; and that which will make thy life 


CHRISTIAN SETS OUT ON PILGRIMAGE § 15 


the more happy is, to be sure there thou shalt live by honest 
neighbours, in credit and good fashion. 

Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently he 
concluded, If this be true which this gentleman hath said, my 
wisest course is to take his advice: and with that he thus further 
spake. 

Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man’s house? 

W orld. Do you see yonder high hill? 

Chr. Yes, very well. 

World. By that hill you must go, and the first house you 
come at is his. 

So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality’s 
house for help: but, behold, when he was got now hard by the 
hill, it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the 
wayside did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to 
venture further, lest the hill should fall on his head; wherefore 
there he stood still, and wotted not what to do. Also his burden 
now seemed heavier to him than while he was in his way. 
There came also flashes of fire out of the hill, that made 
Christian afraid that he should be burnt; here, therefore, he did 
sweat and quake for fear. And now he began to be sorry that 
he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman’s counsel; and with that 
he saw Evangelist coming to meet him, at the sight also cof 
whom he began to blush for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer 
and nearer; and, coming up to him, he looked upon him with a 
severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason with 
Christian. 

Evan. What dost thou here, Christian? said he; at which 


16 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


words Christian knew not what to answer; wherefore at present 
he stood speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further, 
Art thou not the man that I found crying without the walls of 
the City of Destruction? 

Chr. Yes, dear sir, I am the man. 

Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the little Wicket- 
gate? 

Chr. Yes, dear sir, said Christian. 

Evan. How is it, then, that thou art so quickly turned aside? 
for thou art now out of the way. 

Chr. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had got over the 
Slough of Despond, who persuaded me that I might, in the 
village before me, find a man that could take off my burden. 
Sir, what think you? Is there any hope? May I now go back, 
and go up to the Wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for 
this, and sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have 
hearkened to this man’s counsel: but may my sin be forgiven? 

Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great, 
for by it thou hast committed two evils: thou hast forsaken 
the way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths. Yet will the 
man at the gate receive thee, for he has good will for men; 
only, said he, take heed that thou turn not aside again, “ lest 
thou perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a 
little.’ Then did Christian address himself to go back; and 
Evangelist, after he had kissed him, gave him one smile, and 
bid him Godspeed. So he went on with haste, neither spake he 
to any man by the way; nor, if any asked him, would he vouch- 
safe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while 


: er Ady) 
ry) AD 
tt 


s 


PENS, 





18 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think 
himself safe till again he was got into the way which he had 
left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman’s counsel. So, in process 
of time, Christian got up to the gate. 


CLA Lb Dehua Lp 
THE WICKET-GATE 


Now, over the gate there was written, ‘ Knock, and it shall 
be opened unto you.” He knocked, therefore, more than once 
or twice. 

At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Good- 
will, who asked who was there? and whence he came? and what 
he would have? 

Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the City 
of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be 
delivered from the wrath to come. I would, therefore, sir, 
since I am informed that by this gate is the way thither, know 
if you are willing to let me in. 

Good-will. I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with 
that he opened the gate. 

So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a 
pull. Then said Christian, What means that? The other told 
him: A little distance from this gate there is erected a strong 
castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain; from thence both he, 
and them that are with him, shoot arrows at those that come 
up to this gate if haply they may die before they can enter in. 

Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was 
got in, the man at the gate asked him who directed him thither. 

19 


20 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock, as I did; and 
he said, that you, sir, would tell me what I must do. 

Good-w. An open door is set before thee, and no man can 
shut it. But how is it that you came alone? 

Chr. Because none of my neighbours saw their danger, as I 
saw mine. 

Good-w. Did any of them know of your coming? 

Chr. Yes; my wife and children saw me at the first, and 
called after me to turn again: also some of my neighbours 
stood crying and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers 
in my ears, and so came on my way. 

Good-w. But did none of them follow you, to persuade you 
to go back? 

Chr. Yes; both Obstinate and Pliable. But when they saw 
that they omit not prevail, Obstinate went railing back, ee 
Pliable came with me a little way. 

Good-w. But why did he not come through? 

Chr. We indeed came both together until we came to the 
Slough of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell. And 
then was my neighbour Pliable discouraged, and would not 
venture further. Wherefore, getting out again, on the side 
next to his own house, he told me I should possess the brave 
country alone for him: so he went his way, and I came mine; 
he after Obstinate, and I to this gate. 

Good-w. Then said Good-will, Alas, poor man! is the celestial 
glory of so little esteem with him, that he counteth it not 
worth running the hazard of a few difficulties to obtain it? 

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Pliable; 


‘ 


z 4 
Fs ones gli ieeehl4n Uist a yl) 
etsdaaett 





22 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


and if I should also say the truth of myself, it will appear there 
is no betterment betwixt him and myself. It is true, he went 
back to his own house; but I also turned aside to go into the 
way of death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal argument 
of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman. 

Good-w. Oh! did he light upon you? What! he would have 
had you seek for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality! they are 
both of them a very cheat. But did you take his counsel? 

Chr. Yes, as far as I durst. I went to find out Mr. Legality, 
until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house would 
have fallen upon my head; wherefore there I was forced to 
stop. 

Good-w. That mountain has been the death of many, and 
will be the death of many more: it is well you escaped being by 
it dashed in pieces. 

Chr. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me 
there, had not Evangelist happily met me again as I was musing 
in the midst of my dumps; but it was God’s mercy that he came 
to me again, for else I had never come hither. But now I am 
come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death by that 
mountain, than thus to stand talking with my Lord. But oh! 
what a favour is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance 
here! 

Good-w. We make no objections against any; notwithstand- 
ing all that they have done before they come hither, ‘‘ they in 
no wise are cast out.” And therefore, good Christian, come a 
little way with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou 
must go. Look before thee; dost thou see this narrow way? 


THE WICKET GATE 23 


That is the way thou must go. It was cast up by the patriarchs, 
prophets, Christ and his apostles, and it is as straight as a rule 
can make it: this is the way thou must go. 

Chr. But, said Christian, are there no turnings, no windings, 
by which a stranger may lose his way? 

Good-w. Yes, there are many ways abut down upon this, and 
they are crooked and wide; but thus thou mayest distinguish the 
right from the wrong, the right only being straight and narrow. 

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian asked him further, 
if he could not help him off with his burden that was upon his 
back ; for as yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any 
means get it off without help. 

He told him, As to thy burden, be content to bear it, until 
thou comest to the place of deliverance; for there it will fall 
from thy back of itself. 

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address 
himself to his journey. So the other told him that, by that he 
Was gone some distance from the gate, he would come at the 
house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and 
he would show him excellent things. Then Christian took his 
leave of his friend, and he again bid him Godspeed. 

Then he went on till he came at the house of the Interpreter, 
where he knocked over and over. At last one came to the door, | 
and asked who was there. 

Chr. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an acquaintance 
of the good man of this house to call here for his profit; I would 
therefore speak with the master of the house. 


24 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS . 


So he called for the master of the house, who, after a little 
time, came to Christian, and asked him what he would have. 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, | am a man that am come from the 
City of Destruction, and am going to Mount Zion; and I was 
told by the man that stands at the gate at the head of this way, 
that, if I called here, you would show me excellent things, such 
as would be helpful to me on my journey. 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter, Come in; I will show thee 
that which will be profitable to thee. So he commanded his 
man to light the candle, and bid Christian follow him: so he had 
him into a private room, and bid his man open a door; the 
which, when he had done, Christian saw the picture of a very 
grave person hang up against the wall; and this was the fashion 
of it:/it had eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in its 
hand, the law of truth was written upon its lips, the world was 
behind its back; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown 
of gold did hang over its head. Now, said the Interpreter, I 
have showed thee this picture first, because the man whose 
picture this is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place 
whither thou art going hath authorised to be thy guide, in all 
difficult places thou mayest meet with in the way. Wherefore 
take good heed to what I have showed thee, and bear well in thy 
mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet with 
some that pretend to lead thee right, but their way goes down 
to death. | 

Then he took him by the hand, and led him into a very large 
parlour that was full of dust, because never swept; the which, 
after he had reviewed it a little while, the Interpreter called for 





26 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


a man to sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust 
began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost 
therewith been choked. Then said the Interpreter to a damsel 
that stood by, Bring hither water, and sprinkle the room; the 
which when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with 
pleasure. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What means this? 

Inter. The Interpreter answered, This parlour is the heart 
of a man, and even as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust by 
sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and sub- 
dued, and the soul made clean through the faith of it, and 
consequently fit for the King of Glory to inhabit. . 

Again the Interpreter took him by the hand, and had him 
into a little room, where sat two little children, each one in his 
own chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name 
of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much discontented, 
but Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, What 1s 
the reason of the discontent of Passion? The Interpreter 
answered, The governor of them would have him stay for his 
best things till the beginning of next year; but he will have all 
now. But Patience is willing to wait. 

Then 1 saw that one came to Passion, and brought him a bag 
of treasure, and poured it down at his feet: the which he took 
up, and rejoiced therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn. 
But I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had 
nothing left him but rags. 

Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this 
matter more fully to me. 


THE WICKET GATE 27 


Inter. So he said, These two lads are figures: Passion, of the 
men of this world; and Patience, of the men of that which is to 
come. For as here thou seest, Passion will have all now, this 
year, that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this world: 
they must have all their good things now; they cannot stay till 
the next year, that is, until the next world, for their portion of 
good. That proverb, ‘‘ A bird in the hand is worth two in the 
_ bush,’ is of more authority with them than all the divine testi- 
monies of the good of the world to come. But as thou sawest 
that he had quickly lavished all away, and had presently left him 
nothing but rags, so will it be with all such men at the end of 
this world. 

Then the Interpreter took Christian by the hand and led him 
into a place where was a fire burning against a wall, and one 
standing by it, always casting much water upon it to quench it: 
yet did the fire burn higher and hotter. 

Then said Christian, What means this? 

The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that 
is wrought in the heart; he that casts water upon it to ex- 
tinguish and put it out, i: the devil: but in that thou seest the 
fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also 
see the reason of that. So he had him about to the backside of 
the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, 
of the which he did also continually cast (but secretly) into 
the fire. 

Then said Christian, What means this? 

The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually, 
with the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun in 


28 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the heart. And in that thou sawest that the man stood behind 
the wall to maintain the fire; this is to teach thee, that it is hard 
for the tempted to see how this work of grace is maintained in 
the soul. 

Then the Interpreter took him again by the hand, and led 
him into a pleasant place, where was built a stately palace, 
beautiful to behold; at the sight of which Christian was greatly 
delighted. He saw also, upon the top thereof, certain persons 
walking, who were clothed all in gold. 

Then said Christian, May we go in thither? 

Then the Interpreter took him and led him up toward the 
door of the palace; and, behold, at the door stood a great com- 
pany of men, as desirous to go in, but durst not. There also 
sat a man at a little distance from the door, at a tableside, with 
a book and his ink-horn before him, to take the name of him 
that should enter therein; he saw also that in the doorway stood 
many men in armour to keep it, being resolved to do to the men 
that would enter what hurt and mischief they could. Now was 
Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, when every man started 
back for fear of the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very 
stout countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, 
saying, Set down my name, sir: the which when he had done, 
he saw the man draw his sword, and put a helmet upon his 
head, and rush toward the door upon the armed men, who laid 
upon him with deadly force; but the man, not at all discouraged, 
fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had re- 
ceived and given many wounds to those that attempted to keep 
him out, he cut his way through them all, and pressed forward 


in 


NR Rie 


ro Nee iS 


Un: 


Lay 4. 
Nae 


ip Te i TTTG 
2 


; 


ain 


er cg o 
SRS 
ag yes 

SSS SE 





30 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


into the palace; at which there was a pleasant voice heard from 
those that were within, even of those that walked upon the top 


of the palace, saying,— 


Come in, come in; 
Eternal glory thou shalt win. 


So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they. 
Then Christian smiled, and said, I think verily I know the 
meaning of this. 

Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, said the 
Interpreter, till I have showed thee a little more, and after that 
thou shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand again, 
and led him into a very dark room, where there sat a man in an 
iron cage. 

Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad: he sat with his 
eyes looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, 
and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said 
Christian, What means this? At which the Interpreter bid him 
talk with the man. 

Then said Christian to the man, What art thou? The man 
answered, I am what I was not once. 

Chr. What wast thou once? 

Man. The man said, I was once a fair and flourishing pro- 
fessor, both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others. 
I was once, as I thought, fair for the Celestial City, and had 
even joy at the thoughts that I should get thither. 

Chr. Well, but what art thou now? 


THE WICKET-GATE 31 


Man. I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it, as 
in this iron cage. I cannot get out; oh, now I cannot! 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man’s 
misery be remembered by thee, and be an everlasting caution to 
thee. 

Chr. Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to 
watch and be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of 
this man’s misery. Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way 
now? 

Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered 
these things? 

Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear. 

Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind that they may be 
as a goad in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou 
must go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to 
address himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, The 
Comforter be always with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in 
the way that leads to the city. So Christian went on his way. 


CHARTER) stir 
THE HILL DIFFICULTY 


Now I saw in my dream that the highway, up which Christian 
was to go, was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall 
was called Salvation. Up this way, therefore, did burdened 
Christian run, but not without great difficulty, because of the 
load on his back. 

He ran thus till he came to a place somewhat ascending; and 
upon that place stood a Cross, and a little below, in the bottom, 
a Sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came 
up with the Cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, and 
fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued 
to do, till it came to ae mouth of the Sepulchre, where it fell in, 
and I saw it no more. . 

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said with a 
merry heart, He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by 
his death. Then he stood still a while to look and wonder; for it 
was very surprising to him that the sight of the Cross should 
thus ease him of his burden. He looked, therefore, and looked 
again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters 
down his cheeks. Now, as he stood looking and weeping, be- 
hold, three Shining Ones came to him and saluted him with, 
“Peace be to thee.’ So the first said to him, “ Thy sins be 

32 





34 THE PILGRIM’S. PROGRESS 


forgiven thee;” the second stripped him of his rags, and 
clothed him with change of raiment; the third also set a mark 
on his forehead, and gave him a roll with a seal upon it, which 
he bade him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in at 
the Celestial Gate: so they went their way. Then Christian 
gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing. 

I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he 
came at a bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three 
men fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of 
the one was Simple, of another Sloth, and of the third 
Presumption. 

Christian then, seeing them lie in this case, went to them, if 
peradventure he might awake them, and cried, You are like them 
that sleep on the top of a mast, for the Dead Sea is under 
you—a gulf that hath no bottom: awake, therefore, and come - 
away; be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons. 
He also told them, If he that goeth about like a roaring lion 
comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. With 
that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: 
Simple said, I see no danger. Sloth said, Yet a little more 
sleep! And Presumption said, Every vat must stand upon its 
own bottom. And so they laid down to sleep again, and 
Christian went on his way. 

Yet was he troubled to think that men in that danger should 
so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to 
help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of them, and 
proffering to help them off with their irons. And as he was 
troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over the 


TA VHILE DIRBIGULTY 35 


wall on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made up 
apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the 
name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up 
unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse. 

Chr. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither go you? 

Form. and Hyp. We were born in the land of Vain-glory, 
and are going for praise to Mount Zion. 

Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at the 
beginning of the way? Know ye not that it is written, that 
“he that cometh not in by the door, but climbeth up some other 
way, the same is a thief and a robber?” 

Form. and Hyp. They said, that to go to the gate for en- 
trance was, by all their countrymen, counted too far about; and 
that, therefore, their usual way was to make a short cut of it, 
- and to climb over the wall as they had done. 

Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord 
of the city whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed 
will? 

Form. and Hyp. They told him, that as for that, he needed 
not trouble his head thereabout; for what they did they had 
custom for, and could produce, if need were, testimony that 
would witness it, for more than a thousand years. And besides, 
said they, if we get into the way, what matter is it which way 
we get in? If we are in, we are in: thou art but in the way, 
who, as we perceive, came in at the gate; and we are also in the 
way, that came tumbling over the wall: wherein now is thy 
condition better than ours? 

Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master; you walk by the rude 


36 THE PILGRIM’S’ PROGRESS 


working of your fancies; therefore I doubt you will not be 
found true men at the end of the way. 

To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked 
upon each other and laughed. Then I saw that they went on all, 
save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with 
himself, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes com- 
fortably : also he would be often reading in the roll, that one of 
the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed. 

I beheld then that they all went on till they came to the foot 
of the Hill Difficulty, at the bottom of which was a spring. 
There were also in the same place two other ways, besides that 
which came straight from the gate: one turned to the left hand, 
and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill; but the 
narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up 
the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to 
the spring, and drank thereof to refresh himself, and then he 
began to go up the hill. 

The other two also came to the foot of the hill; but when 
they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were 
two other ways to go—and supposing also that these two ways 
might meet again, with that up which Christian went, on the 
other side of the hill—therefore they were resolved to go in 
those ways. Now, the name of one of those ways was Danger, 
and the name of the other Destruction. So the one took the 
way which is called Danger, which led him into a great wood; 
and the other took directly up the way to Destruction, which led 
him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, where he 
stumbled and fell, and rose no more. 


THE HILL DIFFICULTY 37 


I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where 
I perceived he fell from running to going, and from going to 
clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the steep- 
ness of the place. Now, about the midway to the top of the 
hill was a pleasant arbour, made by the Lord of the hill for the 
refreshment of weary travellers. Thither, therefore, Christian 
got, where also he sat down to rest him. Then he pulled his 
roll out of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort; he also 
now began afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that 
was given to him as he stood by the Cross. Thus pleasing 
himself a while, he at last fell into a slumber, and thence into 
a fast sleep, which detained him in that place until it was almost 
night; and in his sleep his roll fell out of his hand. Now, as 
he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked him, 
saying, “‘ Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and 
be wise.” And with that Christian suddenly started up, and 
sped him on his way, and went apace till he came to the top 
of the hill. 

Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came 
two men running amain; the name of the one was Timorous, 
and of the other Mistrust : to whom Christian said, Sirs, what’s 
the matter? you run the wrong way. Timorous answered, that 
they were going to the City of Zion, and had got up that 
difficult place: but, said he, the further we go, the more 
danger we meet with; wherefore we turned, and are going 
back again. 

Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in 
the way, whether sleeping or waking we know not; and we 


4 


38 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


could not think, if we came within reach, but they would 
presently pull us in pieces. 

Chr. Then said Christian, You make me afraid; but whither 
shall I fly to be safe? If I go back to my own country, I shall 
certainly perish there; if I can get to the Celestial City, | am 
sure to be in safety there: I must venture. To go back is 
nothing but death; to go forward is fear of death, and life 
everlasting beyond it: I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and 
Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. 
But thinking again of what he had heard from the men, he 
felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read therein, and 
be comforted; but he felt, and found it not. Then was Christian 
in great distress, and knew not what to do; for he wanted that 
which used to relieve him, and that which should have been 
his pass into the Celestial City. Here, therefore, he began to 
be much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he be- 
thought himself that he had slept in the arbour that is on the 
side of the hill; and, falling down upon his knees, he asked 
God’s forgiveness for that his foolish act, and then went back 
to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can 
sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian’s heart? Some- 
times he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chid 
himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place, which 
was erected only for a little refreshment from his weariness. 
Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this side 
and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might find his 
roll that had been his comfort so many times in his journey. 
He went thus till he came again within sight of the arbour 


THE HILL DIFFICULTY 39 


where he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow the 
more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping into 
his mind. Thus therefore, he now went on, bewailing his 
sinful sleep, saying, O wretched man that I am, that I should 
sleep in the daytime, that I should sleep in the midst of diffi- 
culty! that I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for 
ease to my flesh, which the Lord of the hill hath erected only 
for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims! How many steps have 
I taken in vain! I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, 
which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this 
sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this 
time! I am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I 
needed not have trod but once: yea also, now I am like to be 
benighted, for the day is almost spent. O that I had not slept! 

Now by this time he was come to the arbour again, where for 
a while he sat down and wept; but at last, looking sorrowfully 
down under the settle, there he espied his roll: the which he, 
with trembling and haste, catched up, and put into his bosom. 
But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten 
his roll again? For this roll was the assurance of his life, and 
acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his 
bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place 
where it lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again to his 
journey. But oh, how nimbly now did he go up the rest of the 
hill! Yet, before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian; 
and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to 
his remembrance; and thus he began again to condole with 
himself: O thou sinful sleep! how for thy sake am I like to be 


40 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


benighted in my journey! I must walk without the sun, dark- 
ness must cover the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise 
of the doleful creatures! Now also he remembered the story 
that Mistrust and Timorous told him, of how they were 
frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to 
himself again, These beasts range in the night for their prey; 
and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should I 
shift them? how should I escape being by them torn in pieces? 
Thus he went on his way. But while he was thus bewailing his _ 
unhappy miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and, behold, there 
was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was 
Beautiful, and it stood just by the highway side. 


CHAT Terai 
THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL 


So I saw in my dream, that he made haste, and went forward, 
that if possible he might get lodging there. Now, before he 
had gone far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which 
was about a furlong off the porter’s lodge; and looking very 
narrowly before him as he went, he espied two lions in the way. 
Now, thought he, I see the danger that Mistrust and Timorous 
were driven back by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not 
the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to 
go back after them, for he thought nothing but death was 
before him; but the porter at the lodge, whose name is, Watch- 
ful, perceiving that Christian made a halt as if he would go 
back, cried unto him, saying, Is thy strength so small? Fear 
not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for 
trial of faith where it is; and for the discovery of those that 
have none: keep in the midst of the path, and no hurt shall 
come unto thee. 

Then he went on, trembling for fear of the lions, but taking 
good heed to the directions of the porter. He heard them roar, 
but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and 
went on till he came and stood before the gate where the porter 

41 


42 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


was. Then said Christian to the porter, Sir, what house is 
this? and may I lodge here to-night? The porter answered, 
This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for 
the relief and security of pilgrims. The porter also asked 
whence he was, and whither he was going. 

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, and am going 
to Mount Zion; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I 
may, to lodge here to-night. 

Port. What is your name? 

Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first 
was Graceless. 

Port. But how doth it happen that you come so late? The 
sun is set. 

Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that I- 
am, I slept in the arbour that stands on the hill-side! Nay, I 
had, notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in 
my sleep I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow 
of the hill; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was 
forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the place where | 
slept my sleep, where I found it; and now I am come. 

Port. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this place, 
who will, if she likes your talk, bring you in to the rest of the 
family, according to the rules of the house. So Watchful the 
porter rang a bell, at the sound of which came out of the door 
of the house a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion, 
and asked why she was called. 

The porter answered, This man is on a journey from the 
City of Destruction to Mount Zion; but being weary and 


Pain 


< a 
‘ 


Nar 





44 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to-night: so I 
told him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with 
him, mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the law 
of the house. 

Then she asked him anes he was and whither he was 
going; and he told her. She asked him also how he got into 
the way; and he told her. Then she asked him what he had 
seen and met with on the way; and he told her. And at last 
she asked his name. So he said, It is Christian; and I have 
so much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, because, by 
what I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the hill 
for the relief and security of pilgrims. So she smiled, but the 
water stood in her eyes; and after a little pause she said, I 
will call forth two or three more of the family. So she ran 
to the door, and called out Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, 
after a little more discourse with him, had him into the family; 
and many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house, 
said, Come in, thou blessed of the Lord; this house was built 
by the Lord of the hill, on purpose to entertain such pilgrims 
in. Then he bowed his head, and followed them into the house. 
So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him some- 
thing to drink, and consented together that, until supper was 
ready, some of them should have some particular discourse 
with Christian for the best improvement of time; and they 
appointed Piety, Prudence, and Charity, to discourse with 
him; and thus they began :— 

Piety. Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving 
to you to receive you into our house this night, let us, if per- 


THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL 45 


haps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with you of things 
that have happened to you in your pilgrimage. 

Chr. With a very good will; and I am glad that you are so 
well disposed. 

Piety. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a 
pilgrim’s life? 

Chr. I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful 
sound that was in mine ears; to wit, that unavoidable destruc- 
tion did attend me, if I abode in that place where I was. 

Piety. But how did it happen that you came out of your 
country this way? 

Chr. It was as God would have it; for when I was under the 
fears of destruction, I did not know whither to go; but by 
chance there came a man, even to me, as I was trembling and 
weeping, whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the 
Wicket-gate, which else I should never have found, and so set 
me into the way that hath led me directly to this house. 

Piety. But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter? 

Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of 
which will stick by me as long as I live. I would have stayed 
at that good man’s house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had 
further to go. 

Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions, and 
desired his answer to them. 

Pru. Do you not think sometimes of the country from 
whence you came? 

Chr. Yes, but with much shame and detestation: truly, if I 


46 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


had been mindful of that country from whence I came out, I 
might have had opportunity to have returned; but now I desire 
a better country, that is, a heavenly one. 

Pru. And what makes you so desirous to go to Mount Zion? 

Chr. Why, there I hope to see him alive that did hang dead 
on the cross; and there I hope to be rid of all those things that 
to this day are an annoyance to me; there, they say, there is no 
death; and there I shall dwell with such company as [I like 
best. For, to tell you the truth, I love him, because I was by 
him eased of my burden; and I am weary of my inward sick- 
ness. I would fain be where I shall die no more, and with the 
company that shall continually cry, Holy, holy, holy. 

Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family? are you 
a married man. 

Chr. I have a wife and four small children. 

Cha. And why did you not bring them along with you? 

Chr. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh, how willingly would 
I have done it! but they were all of them utterly averse to my 
going on pilgrimage. 

Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together 
until supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they 
sat down to meat. Now the table was furnished with fat things, 
and wine that was well refined; and all their talk at the table 
was about the Lord of the hill; as, namely, about what he had 
done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded 
that house: and, by what they said, I perceived that he had been 
a great warrior, and had fought with and slain him that had 
the power of death; but not without great danger to himself. 


THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL 47 


And he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to 
be found from the east to the west. 

Thus they discoursed together till late at night; and, after 
they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, 
they betook themselves to rest. The pilgrim they laid in a large 
upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sunrising: 
the name of the chamber was Peace. 

So in the morning they all got up; and, after some more 
discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had 
shown him the rarities of that place. And first they had him 
into the study, where they showed him records of the greatest 
antiquity of the Lord of the hill. Then they read to him some 
of the worthy acts that some of his servants had done: as, how 
they had “ subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained 
promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence 
of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were 
made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the 
armies of the aliens.’ Here also were several other histories 
of many other famous things, of all which Christian had a 
view; as of things both ancient and modern, together with 
prophecies and predictions of things that have their certain 
accomplishment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, 
and the comfort and solace of pilgrims. 

The next day they took him, and had him into the armoury, 
where they showed him all manner of furniture, which their 
Lord had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, 
breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. And 
there was here enough of this to harness out as many men for 


48 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the service of their Lord as there be stars in the heaven for 
multitude. 

They also showed him some of the engines with which some 
of his servants had done wonderful things. They showed him 
Moses’s rod; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which 
Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed 
him the ox’s goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. 
They showed him also the jaw-bone with which Samson did 
such mighty feats: they showed him, moreover, the sling and 
stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath; and the sword 
also with which the Lord will kill the Man of Sin, in the day 
that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him, besides, 
many excellent things, with which Christian was much de- 
lighted. This done, they went to their rest again. 

Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to 
go forwards, but they desired him to stay till the next day also; 
and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the 
Delectable Mountains; which, they said, would yet further add 
to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than 
the place where at present he was; so he consented and stayed. 

When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the 
house, and bid him look south. So he did; and, behold, at a 
great distance, he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, © 
beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, 
with springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. Then he 
asked the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel’s 
Land; and it is as common, said they, as this hill is, to and for 
all the pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from thence thou 


ne 
pet she 


‘ EES S = 





CHARITY ~ PRUD 
pierce Dis CRETIONS es 


50 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


mayest see to the gate of the Celestial City, as the shepherds 
that live there will make appear. 

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were 
willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the 
armoury. So they did; and when he came there, they harnessed 
him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest perhaps he 
should meet with assaults in the way. He being therefore thus 
prepared, walked out with his friends to the gate; and there he 
asked the porter if he saw any pilgrim pass by. Then the 
porter answered, Yes. 

Chr. Pray, did you know him? said he. 

Port. I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithful. 

Chr. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman, 


my near neighbour ; he comes from the place where I was born. | 


How far do you think he may be before? 

Port. He has got by this time below the hill. 

Chr. Well, said Christian, good porter, the Lord be with thee, 
and add to all thy blessings much increase for the kindness thou 
hast showed to me. 

Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Charity, 
and Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the 
hill, so they went on together. Then said Christian, As it was 
difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous 
going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is; for it is a hard 
matter for a man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, as 
thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said 
they, are we come out to accompany thee down the hill. So 


: 
; 
: 


THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL . 51 


he began to go down the hill, but very warily; yet he caught a 
slip or two. ? 

Then I saw in my dream, that these good companions, when 
Christian was gone down to the bottom of the hill, gave him 
a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and 
then he went his way. 


GHAR TER iy 
THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH 


But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was 
hard put to it; for he had gone but a little way before he espied 
a foul fiend coming over the field to meet him: his name is 
Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast 
in his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But 
he considered again that he had no armour for his back, and 
therefore thought that to turn the back to him might give him 
the greater advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts: 
therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground; for, 
thought he, had I no more in my eye than the saving of my 
life, it would be the best way to stand. 

So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster 
was hideous to behold: he was clothed with scales like a fish, 
and they are his pride; he had wings like a dragon, feet like a 
bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth 
was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, 
he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began 
to question with him: 

Apol. Whence came you? and whither are you bound? 

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the 

52 





PAMIVAPERYIOR, THE SHADOW IOR DATE 153 


place of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion. 

Apol. By this I perceive that thou art one of my subjects; 
for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. 
How is it, then, that thou hast run away from thy king? Were 
it not that I hope that thou mayest do me more service, I would 
strike thee now at one blow to the ground. 

Chr. I was indeed born in your dominions, but your service 
was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on—for 
the wages of sin is death; therefore, when | was come to years, 
I did, as other considerate persons do, look out, if perhaps I 
might mend myself. 

Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly fae his sub- 
jects, neither will I as yet lose thee: but since thou complainest 
of thy service and wages, be content to go back; and what our 
country will afford, I do here promise to give thee. 

Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of 
princes; and how can I with fairness go back with thee? 

Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the proverb, 
“changed a bad for a.worse”’: but it is ordinary for those 
that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give 
him the slip, and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all 
shall be well. 

Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to 
him ; how, then, can I go back from this, and not be hanged as 
a traitor? 

Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to 
pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn and go back. 

Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and, besides, 


f) 


54 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


I count that the Prince under whose banner I now stand is able 
to absolve me; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my 
compliance with thee. And besides, O thou destroying Apol- 
lyon! to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, 
his government, his company, and country, better than thine; 
therefore leave off to persuade me further: 1 am his servant, 
and I will follow him. 

Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to 
him; and how dost thou think to receive wages of him? 

Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to him? 

Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast 
almost choked in the Gulf of Despond. ‘Thou didst attempt 
wrong ways to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldest 
have stayed till thy Prince had taken it off. Thou didst sin- 
fully sleep, and lose thy choice things. Thou wast also almost 
persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions. And when thou 
talkest of thy journey, and of what thou hast seen and heard, 
thou art inwardly desirous of vain-glory in all that thou sayest 
or doest. 

Chr. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left 
out; but the Prince whom I serve and honour is merciful, and 
ready to forgive: and I have groaned under these infirmities, 
being sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince. 

Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, 
I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, laws, and 
people: I am come out on purpose to withstand thee. 

Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am in the King’s 
highway, the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself. 


nM bg 
Wi) 


fa he: idt/, 


Sit aed 


y 





56 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Apol. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth 
of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter. Prepare 
thyself to die; for I swear by my infernal den that thou shalt 
go no further: here will I spill thy soul. And with that he 
threw a flaming dart at his breast; but Christian had a shield 
in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the 
danger of that. 

Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir 
him; and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick 
as hail; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could 
do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, 
and foot. This made Christian give a little back: Apollyon, 
therefore, followed his work amain, and Christian again took 
courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore com- 
bat lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost 
quite spent; for you must know that Christian, by reason of 
his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker. 

Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up 
close to Christian, and, wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful 
fall; and with that Christian’s sword flew out of his hand. 
Then said Apollyon, I am sure of thee now. And with that 
he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian began to 
despair of life. But, as God would have it, while Apollyon 
was fetching his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this 
good man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for his sword, 
and caught it, saying, “ Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: 
when I fall, I shall arise,’ and with that gave him a deadly 
thrust, which made him give back, as one that had received his 


THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH 57 


mortal wound. Christian, perceiving that, made at him again, 
saying, “ Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors 
through him that loved us.” And with that Apollyon spread 
forth his dragon wings, and sped him away, so that Christian 
saw him no more. 

In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and 
heard, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the 
time of the fight—he spake like a dragon; and, on the other 
side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian’s heart. I 
never saw him all the while give as much as one pleasant look, 
till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two edged 
sword; then, indeed, he did smile and look upward! But it 
was the dreadfullest sight that ever I saw. 

So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here 
give thanks to him that hath delivered me out of the mouth 
of the lion, to him that did help me against Apollyon. And 
so he did. Then there came to him a hand with some of the 
leaves of the Tree of Life which Christian took and applied to 
the wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed 
immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and 
to drink of the bottle that was given to him a little before: so, 
being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey with his 
sword drawn in his hand; for he said, I know not but some 
other enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other 
affront from Apollyon quite through this valley. 

Now, at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley 
of the Shadow of Death; and Christian must needs go through 
it, because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst 


58 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


of it. Now, this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet 
Jeremiah thus describes it: “ A wilderness, a land of deserts and 
pits; a land of drought, and of the shadow of death; a land 
that no man passeth through, and where no man dwelt.” 

Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight 
with Apollyon; as by the sequel you shall see. 

I saw them in my dream, that when Christian was got to 
the borders of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, 
making haste to go back; to whom Christian spake as follows: 

Chr. Whither are you going? 

Men. They said, Back! back! and we would have you do so 
too, if either life or peace is prized by you. 

Chr. Why, what’s the matter? said Christian. 

Men. Matter! said they: we were going that way as you are 
going, and went as far as we durst; and indeed we were almost 
past coming back; for had we gone a little further, we had not 
been here to bring the news to thee. 

Chr. But what have you met with? said Christian. 

Men. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death, but that by good hap we looked before us, and saw the 
danger before we came to it. 

Chr. But what have you seen? said Christian. 

Men. Seen! why, the valley itself, which is as dark as pitch: 
we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the 
pit: we heard also in that valley a continual howling and yelling, 
as of a people under unutterable misery, who there sat bound 
in affliction and irons: and over that valley hang the discourag- 
ing clouds of confusion: death also does always spread his 


THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH 59 


wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful, being 
utterly without order. 





Chr. Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you 
have said, but that this is my way to the desired haven. 


60 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Men. Be it thy way; we will not choose it for ours. 

So they parted; and Christian went on his way, but still with 
his sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be 
assaulted. 

I saw then in my dream, as far as this valley reached, there 
was on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it into 
which the blind have led the blind in all ages, and have both 
there miserably perished. Again, behold, on the left hand, 
there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even a good 
man falls, he finds no bottom for his foot to stand on: into that 
qguag King David once did fall, and had, no doubt, therein been 
smothered, had not he that is able plucked him out. 

The pathway was here also exceedingly narrow, and therefore 
good Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought in 
the dark to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to 
tip over into the mire on the other; also when he sought to 
escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to 
fall into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here 
sigh bitterly; for besides the danger mentioned above, the path- 
way was here so dark, that ofttimes, when he lifted up his foot 
to go forward, he knew not where or upon what he should set 
it next. 

About the midst of this valley I perceived the mouth of hell 
to be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought 
Christian, what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and 
smoke would come out in such abundance, with sparks and 
hideous noises (things that cared not for Christian’s sword, as 
did Apollyon before), that he was forced to put up his sword, 


THE WALLEY OR THRISHADOW OF) DEATH: -" 6s 


and betake himself to another weapon, called all-prayer: so he 
cried in my hearing, “‘ O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul.” 

Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be 
reaching towards him: also he heard doleful voices, and 
rushings to and fro, so that sometimes he théught he should 
be torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the streets. This 
frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises were heard 
by him, for several miles together ; and coming to a place where 
he thought he heard a company of fiends coming forward to 
meet him, he stopped, and began to muse what he had best to 
do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back; then again 
he thought he might be half-way through the valley. He re- 
membered also how he had already vanquished many a danger; 
and that the danger of going back might be much more than to 
go forward: so he resolved to go on. Yet the fiends seemed 
to come nearer and nearer. But when they were come even 
almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, “I 
will walk in the strength of the Lord God;”’ so they gave back, 
and came no further. 

When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition 
some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man, 
as going before him, saying, “ Though I walk through the 
valley of the shadow of death, I will fear none ill: for thou art 
with me.” 

Then he was glad, and that for these reasons :— 

First, Because he gathered from thence, that some who feared 
God were in this valley as well as himself. 

Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though 


62 THE’ ‘PILGRIM’S, PROGRESS 


in that dark and dismal state. And why not, thought he, with 
me? though, by reason of the impediment that attends this 
place, I cannot perceive it. 

Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake them, to have 
company by-and-by. 

So he went on, and called to him that was before; but he 
knew not what to answer, for that he also thought himself to 
be alone. And by-and-by the day broke: then said Christian, 
He hath “ turned the shadow of death into the morning.” 

Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire 
to return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he 
had gone through in the dark: so he saw more perfectly the 
ditch that was on the one hand, and the quag that was on the 
other; also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them 
both: also now he saw the hobgoblins, and satyrs, and dragons 
of the pit, but all afar off; for after break of day they came not 
nigh; yet they were discovered to him, according to that which 
is written, “‘He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and 
bringeth to light the shadow of death.” 

Now was Christian much affected with this deliverance from 
all the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he 
feared them much before, yet he saw them more clearly now, 
because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him. 

And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another 
mercy to Christian; for you must note, that though the first 
part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet 
this second part, which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far 
more dangerous: for, from the place where he now stood, even 


| 
| 


ou 





64 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


to the end of the valley, the way was all along set full of snares, 
traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, 
and shelvings down there, that, had it now been dark, as it was 
when he came the first part of the way, had he had a thousand 
souls, they had in reason been cast away; but, as I said, just 
now the sun was rising. Then said he, “ His candle shineth 
on my head, and by his light I go through darkness.” 

In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. 
Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of the valley lay 
blood, bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pil- 
grims that had gone this way formerly ; and while I was musing 
what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, 
where two giants dwelt in old times, by whose power and 
tyranny the men whose bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, were 
cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went without 
danger, for one has been dead many a day; and as for the 
other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also 
of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger 
days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints, that he can now 
do little more than sit in his cave’s mouth, grinning at pilgrims 
as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come 
at them. 

So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight 
of the old man that sat at the mouth of the cave, he could not 
tell what to think, especially because he spoke to him, though 
he could not go after him, saying, You will never mend till 
more of you be burnt. But he held his peace, and set a good 
face on it; and so went by, and catched no hurt. 


) 
i 
( 
P, tf 
BS 





08 


WA 





CHAPTER. VI 
CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL 


Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent, 
which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before 
them. Up there, therefore, Christian went; and looking for- 
ward, he saw Faithful before him upon his journey. Then 
said Christian aloud, Ho, ho! so-ho! stay, and I will be your 
companion. At that Faithful looked behind him; to whom 
Christian cried, Stay, stay, till | come up to you. But Faithful 
answered, No; I am upon my life, and the avenger of blood 
is behind me. 

At this Christian was somewhat moved, and, putting to all 
his strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also over- 
run him; so the last was first. Then did Christian vain- 
gloriously smile, because he had gotten the start of his brother; 
but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and 
fell, and could not rise again, until Faithful came up to help 
him. 

Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on to- 
gether, and had sweet discourse of all things that had happened 
to them in their pilgrimage; and thus Christian began :— 

Chr. My honoured and well-beloved brother, Faithful, I am 

66 


CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL 67 


glad that I have overtaken you, and that God has so tempered 
our spirits, that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant 
a path. 

Faith. I had thought, dear friend, to have had your company 
quite from our town, but you did get the start of me; where- 
fore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone. 

Chr. How long did you stay in the City of Destruction, 
before you set out after me on your pilgrimage? 

Faith. Till I could stay no longer; for there was great talk 
presently after you were gone out, that our city would in a 
short time, with fire from heaven, be burned down to the 
ground. 

Chr. Well, neighbour Faithful, said Christian, tell me now 
what you have met with in the way as you came; for I know 
you have met with some things, or else it may be writ for a 
wonder. | 

Fath, I escaped the Slough that I perceived you fell into 
and got up to the gate without that danger. When I came 
to the foot of the hill called Difficulty, I met with a very aged 
man, who asked me what I was, and whither bound. I told 
him that I was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. Then said 
the old man, Thou lookest like an honest fellow; wilt thou be 
content to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give thee? 
Then I asked him his name, and where he dwelt. He said his 
name was Adam the First, and that he dwelt in the town of 
Deceit. I asked him then what was his work, and what the 
wages that he would give. He told me that his work 
was many delights; and his wages, that 1 should be his heir 


68 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


at last. Then I asked how long time he would have me live 
with him. And he told me, as long as he lived himself. 

Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you 
to at last? 

Faith. Why, at first I found myself somewhat inclinable to 
go with the man, for I thought he spoke very fair; but looking 
in his forehead as I talked with him, I saw there written, 
“ Put off the old man with his deeds.”’ 

Chr. And how then? 

Faith. Then it came burning hot in my mind, whatever he 
said, and however he flattered, when he got me home to his 
house, he would sell me for a slave. So J bid him forbear to 
talk, for I would not come near the door of his house. Then 
he reviled me, and told me that he would send such a one after ~ 
me that should make my way bitter to my soul. So I turned 
to go away from him, but just as I turned myself to go thence, 
I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a deadly 
twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me after him- - 
self. This made me cry, “O wretched man!” So I went on 
my way up the hill. And when I had got half-way up I looked 
behind and saw him coming after me, swift as the wind. And 
so soon as he overtook me, he was but for a word and a blow: 
for down he knocked me, and laid me for dead. When I came 
to myself again, I cried him mercy; but he said, “I know not 
how to show mercy;” and with that knocked me down again. 
He had doubtless made an end of me, but that one came by, 
and bid him forbear. 

Chr. Who was that, that bid him forbear? 





70 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he went by, I 
perceived the holes in his hands and in his side; then I con- 
cluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill. 

Chr. But did not you see the house that stood there, on the 
top of that hill on the side of which Moses met you? 

Faith. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it: but for 
the lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon; and, 
because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the 
porter, and came down the hill. 

Chr. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by; but I 
wish that you had called at the house, for they would have 
showed you so many rarities, that you would scarce have forgot 
them to the day of your death—But pray tell me, did you meet 
nobody in the Valley of Humility? 7 

Faith. Yes; I met with one Discontent, who would willingly 
have persuaded me to go back again with him: his reason was, 
for that the valley was altogether without honour. 

Chr. Met you with nothing else in that valley? 

Faith. Yes, I met with Shame; but of all the men that I met 
with on my pilgrimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name. The 
others would be said nay, after a little argumentation and 
somewhat else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have 
done. But at last I told him that it was but in vain to attempt 
further in this business; for those things that he disdained, in 
those did I see most glory: and so at last I got past this 
importunate one. 

Chr. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst withstand this 
villain so bravely, for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the 


CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL 71 


wrong name; for he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, 
and to attempt to put us to shame before all men; that is, to 
make us ashamed of that which is good. But did you meet 
with nobody else in that valley? 

Fath. No, not I; for I had sunshine all the rest of the way 
through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death. ; 

Chr. ’Twas well for you; I am sure it fared far otherwise 
with me. I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered 
into that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apoll- 
-yon; yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, especially 
when he got me down, and crushed me under him, as if he 
would have crushed me to pieces: for as he threw me, my 
sword flew out of my hand—nay, he told me he was sure of 
me; but I cried to God, and he heard me, and delivered me out 
of all my troubles. Then I entered into the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost half the way 
through it. I thought I should have been killed there over 
and over: but at last day brake, and the sun arose, and I went 
through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet. 

Moreover, I saw in my dream, that, as they went on, Faith- 
ful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name 
was Talkative, walking at a distance beside them; for in this 
place there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a 
tall man, and something more comely at a distance than at hand. 
To this man Faithful addressed himself in this manner: 

Faith. Friend, whither away? Are you going to the 
heavenly country? 


72 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Talk. I am going to that same place. 

Faith. That is well: then I hope we may have your good 
company. 

Talk. With a very good will, will I be your companion. 

Faith. Come on, then, and let us go together, and let us 
spend our time in discoursing of things that are profitable. 

Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me is very accept- 
able, with you, or with any other; and I am glad that I have 
met with those that incline to so good a work. 

Faith. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that 
we shall at this time found our discourse upon? 

Talk. What you will: I will talk of things heavenly, of things 
earthly; things moral, or things evangelical; things sacred, or 
things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign, 
or things at home; things more essential, or things circum- 
stantial, provided that all be done to our profit. 

Fath. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and stepping to 
Christian (for he walked all this while by himself), he said to 
him, but softly, What a brave companion we have got! Surely 
this man will make a very excellent pilgrim. 

Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, This man, 
with whom you are so taken, will beguile with this tongue of 
his twenty of them that know him not. 

Fath. Do you know him, then? 


Chr. Know him! yes, better than he knows himself. 
Faith. Pray, what is he? 
Chr. His name is Talkative: he dwelleth in our town. I 


CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL 73 


wonder that you should be a stranger to him; only I consider 
that our town is large. 

Faith. Whose son is he? and whereabout doth he dwell? 

Chr. He is the son of one Say-well; he dwelt in Prating 
Row; and he is known to all that are acquainted with him by 
the name of Talkative of Prating Row; and, Heenan 
his fine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 

Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man. 

Chr. That is, to them that have not a thorough acquaintance 
with him, for he is best abroad; near home he is ugly enough. 

Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and 
hereafter I shall better observe this distinction. 

Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative, 
Come, what cheer? How is it now? 

Talk. Thank you, well: I thought we should have had a 
great deal of talk by this time. 

Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; and since you 
left it with me to state the question, let it be this: How doth 
the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart 
of man? 

Talk, Then Talkative at first began to blush; but recovering 
himself, he thus replied: You come now to experience, to con- 
science, and God. This kind of discourse I did not expect; nor 
am I disposed to give an answer to such questions, because I 
count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be 
a catechiser ; and though you should so do, yet I may refuse to 
make you my judge. But, I pray, will you tell me why you 
ask me such questions? 


74 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I 
knew not that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell 
you the truth, I have heard of you that you are a man whose 
religion lies in talk, and that your conversation gives this your 
mouth-profession the lie. 

Talk. Since you are so ready to take up reports, and to 
judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some 
peevish or melancholic man, not fit to be discoursed with; and 
so adieu. 

Chr. Then came up Christian and said to his brother, I told 
you how it would happen; your words and his lusts could not 
agree. He had rather leave your company than reform his 
life. But he is gone, as I said; let him go, the loss is no man’s 
but his own. He has saved us the trouble of going from him; 
for he continuing as he is, he would have been but a blot in 
our company. 

Thus they went on, talking of what they had seen by the 
way, and so made that way easy which would otherwise, no 
doubt, have been tedious to them; for now they went through a 
wilderness. 


When they were almost quite out of this wilderness, Faithful 
chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one coming after them, 
and he knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his brother, who comes 
yonder? Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good friend 
Evangelist. Ay, and my good friend too, said Faithful; for it 
was he that set me on the way to the gate. Now was Evangelist 
come up with them, and thus saluted them: 


CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL . 75 


Evan. Peace be to you, dearly beloved; and peace be to your 
helpers. 

Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist; the sight of 
thy countenance brings to my remembrance thy ancient kindness 
and unwearied labours for my eternal good. 

Faith. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful; 
thy company, O sweet Evangelist, how desirable it is to us poor 
pilgrims! 

Evan. Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared with you, my 
friends, since the time of our last parting? What have you met 
with? and how have you behaved yourselves? 

_ Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had 
happened to them in the way; and how, and with what difficulty, 
they had arrived to that place. 

Evan. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have 
met with trials, but that you have been victors, and for that 
you have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, continued in the 
way to this very day. My sons, you have heard, in the words 
of the truth of the gospel, that you must ‘ through many tribu- 
lations enter into the kingdom of heaven;” and, again, that 
“in every city bonds and afflictions abide you:”’ and therefore 
you cannot expect that you should long go on your pilgrimage 
without them, in some sort or other. You have found some- 
thing of the truth of these testimonies upon you already, and 
more will immediately follow: for now, as you see, you are 
almost out of this wilderness, and therefore you will soon come 
into a town that you will by-and-by see before you; and in that 
town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who will strain 


76 THE’ PILGRIM’S ‘PROGRESS 


hard but they will kill you: and be you sure that one or both 
of you must seal the testimony which you hold with blood; but 
be you faithful unto death, and the King will give you a crown 
of life. He that shall die there, although his death will be un- 
natural, and his pains perhaps great, will yet have the better of 
his fellow; not only because he will be arrived at the Celestial 
City soonest, but because he will escape many miseries that 
the other will meet with in the rest of his journey. But when 
you are come to the town, and shall find fulfilled what I have 
here related, then remember your friend, and quit yourselves 
like men; and “‘commit the keeping of your souls to God in 
well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator.” 





CHAP ERR GV EL 
VANITY FAIR 


THEN I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the 
wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the 
name of that town is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair 
kept, called Vanity Fair. It is kept all the year long. It beareth 
the name of Vanity Fair, because the town where it is kept is 
lighter than vanity, and also because all that is there sold, or 
that cometh thither, is vanity. 

This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing of ancient 
standing: I will show you the original of it. 

Almost five thousand years ago, there were pilgrims walking 
to the Celestial City, as these two honest persons are; and 
Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, with their companions, per- 
ceiving, by the path that the pilgrims made, that their way to 
the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here 
to set up a fair—a fair wherein should be sold all sorts of 
vanity; and that it should last all the year long. Therefore at 
this fair are all such merchandise sold, as houses, lands, trades, 
places, honours, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, 
pleasures; and delights of all sorts. 

And, moreover, at this fair there are at all times to be seen 
jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, 
and that of every kind. 

77 


78 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


And as, in other fairs of less moment, there are the several 
rows and streets under their proper names, where such and such 
wares are vended; so here, likewise, you have the proper places, 
rows, streets (vig., countries and kingdoms), where the wares 
of this fair are soonest to bé found. Here is the Britain Row, 
the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German 
Row, where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. 

Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through 
this town where this lusty fair is kept; and he that will go to 
the city, and yet not go through this town, must needs go out 
of the world. The Prince of princes himself, when here, went 
through this town to his own country, and that upon a fair-day 
too: yea, and, as I think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of 
this fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities; yea, he would 
have made him lord of the fair, would he but have done him 
reverence as he went through the town; yea, because he was 
such a person of honour, Beelzebub had him from street to 
street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little 
time, that he might, if possible, allure that Blessed One to 
cheapen and buy some of his vanities. But he had no mind 
to the merchandise, and therefore left the town, without laying 
out so much as one farthing upon these vanities. This fair, 
therefore, is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great 
fair. 

Now these pilgrims must needs go through this fair. Well, 
so they did; but, behold, even as they entered into the fair, all 
the people in the fair were moved, and the town itself, as it were, 
in a hubbub about them, and that for several reasons: for,— 


; \ 4 
Hie Se 
a 5 
‘ean | is Ss 
a A 
Coad 


FEEDER, 
fear 


ve povwsh VANITY FAIR Z. 





80 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment as 
was diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair. 
The people, therefore, of the fair made a great gazing upon 
them : some said they were fools; some, they were bedlams; and 
some, they were outlandish men. 

Secondly, And as they wondered at their apparel, so they did 
likewise at their speech; for few could understand what they 
said. They naturally spoke the language of Canaan; but they 
that kept the fair were the men of this world: so that, from 
one end of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians each 
to the other. 

Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the merchan- 
disers was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares. 
They cared not so much as to look upon them; and if they 
called upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in their 
ears, and cry, ‘‘ Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity; ” 
and look upwards, signifying that their trade and traffic was 
in heaven. 

One chanced, mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, 
to say unto them, What will you buy? But they, looking 
gravely upon him, said, We buy the truth. At that there was 
an occasion taken to despise the men the more, some mocking, 
some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some calling 
upon others to smite them. At last things came to a hubbub 
and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all order was con- 
founded. Now was word presently brought to the great one 
of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his 
most trusty friends to take those men into examination, about 





VANITY FAIR 81 


whom the fair wag almost overturned. ‘So the men were 
brought to examination; and they that sat upon them asked 
whence they came, whither they went, and what they did there 
in such an unusual garb. The men told them that they were 
pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they were going 
to their own country, which was the heavenly Jerusalem; and 
that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor 
yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them 
in their journey, except it was for that, when one asked them 
what they would buy, they said they would buy the truth. But 
they that were appointed to examine them did not believe them 
to be any other than bedlams and mad, else such as came to 
put all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took 
them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and then 
put them into the cage, that they might be made a spectacle to 
all the men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay for some 
time, and were made the objects of any man’s sport, or malice, 
or revenge; the great one of the fair laughing still at all that 
befell them. But the men being patient, and “not rendering 
railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing,’ and giving good 
words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some men in the 
fair that were more observing and less prejudiced than the rest, 
began to check and blame the baser sort for their continual 
abuses done by them to the men. They therefore, in angry 
manner, let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the 
men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed confederates, 
and should be made partakers of their misfortunes. The 
others replied, that for aught they could see, the men were quiet 


82 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


and sober, and intended nobody any harm; and that there were 
many that traded in their fair that were more worthy to be put 
into the cage, yea, and pillory too, than were the men that they 
had abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides 
(the men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and 
soberly before them), they fell to some blows, and did harm 
one to another. Then were these two poor men brought before 
their examiners again, and were charged as being guilty of 
the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them 
pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains 
up and down the fair, for an example and terror to others, 
lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves unto 
them. But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more 
wisely, and received the ignominy and shame that was cast 
upon them with so much meekness and patience, that it won to 
their side (though but few in comparison of the rest) several 
of the men in the fair. This put the other party yet into a 
greater rage, insomuch that they concluded the death of these 
two men. Wherefore they threatened that neither cage nor 
irons should serve their turn, but that they should die for the 
abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair. 

Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further 
order should be taken with them. So they put them in, and 
made their feet fast in the stocks. 

Here, therefore, they called again to mind what they had 
heard from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were more 
confirmed in their way and sufferings by what he told them 
would happen to them. They also now comforted each other, 





84 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of 
it; therefore each man secretly wished that he might have the 
preferment: but committing themselves to the all-wise disposal 
of him that ruleth all things, with much content they abode in 
the condition in which they were until they should be otherwise 
disposed of. 

Then a convenient time being appointed, they were brought 
forth to their trial, in order to their condemnation. The judge’s 
name was Lord Hate-good. Their indictment was one and the 
same in substance, though somewhat varying in form; the 
contents whereof were these :— 

“That they were enemies to, and disturbers of, their trade; 
that they had made commotions and divisions in the town, and 
had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in 
contempt of the law of their prince.” 

Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself 
against that which had set itself against him that is higher than 
the highest. And, said he, as for disturbance, I made none, 
being myself a manzof peace: the parties that were won to us, 
were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are 
only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king 
you talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I 
defy him and all his angels. 

Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to 
say for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, 
should forthwith appear, and give in their evidence. So there 
came in three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pick- 
thank. They were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the 


VANITY FAIR 8c 


bar, and what they had to say for their lord the king against 
him. 

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My lord, I 
have known this man a long time, and will attest, upon oath 
before this honourable bench, that he is 

Judge. Hold, give him his oath. 


So they sware him. Then said he, My lord, this man, not- 
withstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our 
country: he neither regardeth prince nor people, law nor cus- 
tom, but doth all that he can to possess all men with certain of 
his disloyal notions, which he in the general calls principles of 
faith and holiness. He doth at once not only condemn all our 
laudable doings, but us in the doing of them. 





Judge. Then did the judge say to him, Hast thou any more 
to say? 3 


Envy. My lord, I could say much more, only I would not be 
tedious to the court. Yet, if need be, when the other gentle- 
men have given in their evidence, rather than anything shall 
be wanting that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my testimony 
against him. So he was bid to stand by. 

Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the 
prisoner at the bar; they also asked what he could say for their 
lord the king against him. Then they sware him; so he 
began :— 

Super. My lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, 
nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him. However, 
this I know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some 


7 


86 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


discourse the other day that I had with him in this town; for 
then, talking with him, I heard him say that our religion was 
naught, and such by which a man could by no means please God: 
and this is that which I have to say. 

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew in 
behalf of their lord the king, against the prisoner at the bar. 

Pick. My lord, and you gentlemen all, this fellow I have 
known of a long time, and have heard him speak things that 
ought not to be spoken; for he hath railed on our noble prince 
Beelzebub, and hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable 
friends, whose names are the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal 
Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, 
my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of 
our nobility: and he hath said, moreover, that if all men were 
of his mind, if possible, there is not one of these noble men 
should have any longer a being in this town. Besides, he hath 
not been afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now appointed 
to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many other 
such-like vilifying terms, with which he hath bespattered most 
of the gentry of our town. 

When this Pickthank had told his tale, the judge directed his 
speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou runagate, heretic, 
and traitor, hast thou heard what these honest gentlemen have 
witnessed against thee? 

Fath. May I speak a few words in my own defence? 

Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live no longer, but to 
be slain immediately upon the place; yet, that all men may see 
our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou hast to say. 


VANITY FAIR 87 


Faith. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath 
spoken, I never said aught but this, that what rule, or laws, or 
custom, or people, were flat against the word of God, are op- 
posite to Christianity. If I have said amiss in this, convince 
me of my error, and I am ready here before you to make my 
recantation. | 

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge 
against me, I said only this, that in the worship of God there is 
required a divine faith. 

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say (avoiding 
terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like), that the prince 
of this town, with all the rabblement, his attendants, by this 
gentleman named, are more fit for being in hell than in this 
town and country: and so the Lord have mercy upon me! 

Then the judge called to the jury (who all this while stood 
by to hear and observe), Gentlemen of the jury, you see this 
man about whom so great an uproar hath been made in this 
town; you have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have 
witnessed against him; also you have heard his reply and con- 
fession: it lieth now in your breasts to hang him, or save his 
life. 

Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. Blindman, 
Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. 
Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, 
Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable ; who every one gave in his 
private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards 
unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the judge. 
And first among themselves, Mr, Blindman, the foreman, said, 


88 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


I see clearly that this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. No-good, 
Away with such a fellow from the earth! Ay, said Mr. Malice, 
for I hate the very look of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I 
could never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he 
would always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him! 
said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub! said Mr. High-mind. My 
heart riseth against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said 
Mr. Liar. Hanging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. 
Let us dispatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then 
said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world given me, I 
could not be reconciled to him; therefore let us forthwith bring 
him in guilty of death. And so they did; therefore he was 
presently condemned to be had from the place where he was to 
the place from whence he came, and there to be put to the most 
cruel death that could be invented. 

They therefore brought him out, to do with him according to 
their law; and first they scourged him, then they buffeted him, 
then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that they stoned 
him with stones, then pricked him with their swords; and last 
of all they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came 
Faithful to his end. 

Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot 
and a couple of horses waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as 
his adversaries had dispatched him) was taken up into it, and 
straightway was carried up through the clouds, with sound of 
trumpet, the nearest way to the Celestial Gate. But as for 
Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back to 
prison; so he remained there for a space. But he who over- 





VANITY FAIR 89 


rules all things, having the power of their rage in his own hand, 
so wrought it about that Christian for that time escaped them, 
and went his way. 





CHAPTER Vill 
DOUBTING CASTLE 


Now I saw in my dream that Christian went not forth alone; 
for there was one whose name was Hopeful (being so made 
by the beholding of Christian and Faithful in their words and 
behaviour in their sufferings at the fair), who joined himself 
unto him, and, entering into a brotherly covenant, told him 
that he would be his companion. Thus one died to bear testi- 
mony to the truth, and another rises out of his ashes to be a 
companion with Christian in his pilgrimage. This Hopeful 
also told Christian, that there were many more of the men in 
the fair that would take their time, and follow after. 

So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the fair, 
they overtook one that was going before them, whose name 
was By-ends: so they said to him, What countryman, sir? and 
how far go you this way? He told them that he came from 
the town of Fair-speech, and that he was going to the Celestial 
City; but told them not his name. 

From Fair-speech! said Christian. Is there any good that 
lives there? 

By. Yes, said By-ends, I hope. 

Chr. Pray, sir, what may I call you? said Christian. 

By. Iam a stranger to you, and you to me: if you be going 

90 


DOUBTING CASTLE OI 


this way, I shall be glad of your company; if not, I must be 
content. 

Chr. This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, I have heard 
of; and, as I remember, they say it is a wealthy place. 

By. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many 
rich kindred there. 

Chr. Pray, who are your kindred there, if a man may be 
so bold? 

By. Almost the whole town; and, in particular, my Lord 
Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, from 
whose ancestors that town first took its name; also Mr. Smooth- 
man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Anything; and the parson of 
our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother’s own brother 
by father’s side: and, to tell you the truth, I am become a 
gentleman of good quality; yet my great-grandfather was but 
a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, and I got 
most of my estate by the same occupation. 

Chr. Are you a married man? 

By. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter 
of a virtuous woman: she was my Lady Feigning’s daughter, 
therefore she came of a very honourable family, and is arrived 
to such a pitch of breeding that she knows how to carry it to 
all, even to prince and peasant. It is true, we somewhat differ 
in religion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two small 
points: First, we never strive against wind and tide. Secondly, 
we are always most zealous when Religion goes in his silver 
slippers; we love much to walk with him in the street, if the 
sun shines and the people applaud him. 


92 THE WPILGRINS VPROGRESS 


Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow Hopeful, 
saying, It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends, of Fair- 
speech; and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our com- 
pany as dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask 
him; methinks he should not be ashamed of his name. So 
Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, you talk as 
if you knew something more than all the world doth; and if 
I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you. 
Is not your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair-speech? 

By. This is not my name, but indeed it is a nickname that 
is given me by some that cannot abide me; and I must be 
content to bear it as a reproach, as other Seon men have borne 
theirs before me. 

Chr. I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard 
of; and, to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to 
you more properly than you are willing we should think it doth. 

By. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it; you 
shall find me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me 
your associate. 

Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and 
tide; the which, I perceive, is against your opinion. You must 
also own Religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver 
slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well 
as when he walketh the streets with applause. 

By. You must not impose or lord it over my faith; leave me 
to my liberty, and let me go with you. 

Chr. Not a step further, unless you will do in what I pro- 
pound as we. 


DOUBTING CASTLE 93 


Then, said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles, 
since they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with 
you, I must do as I did before you overtook me—even go by my- 
self, until some overtake me that will be glad of my company. 

Now I saw in my dream that Christian and Hopeful forsook 
him, and kept their distance before him till they came to a dell- 
cate plain, called Ease, where they went with much content; but 
that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly got over it. 
Now, at the farther side of that plain was a little hill called 
Lucre, and in that hill a silver mine, which some of them that 
had formerly gone that way, because of the rarity of it, had 
turned aside to see; but going too near the brim of the pit, the 
- ground, being deceitful under them, broke, and they were slain; 
some also had been maimed there, and could not, to their dying 
day, be their own men again. 

Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the road, over 
against the silver mine, stood Demas (gentleman-like) to call 
passengers to come and see; who said to Christian and his 
fellow, Ho! turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing. 

Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way 
to see it? | 

Demas. Here is a silver mine, and some digging in it for 
treasure. If you will come, with a little pains you may richly 
provide for yourselves. 

Hope. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see. 

Chr. Not I, said Christian. I have heard of this place before 
now, and how many have there been slain; and, besides, that 


04 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


treasure is a snare to those who seek it, for it hindereth them 
in their pilgrimage. 

Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not the place 
dangerous? hath it not hindered many in their pilgrimage? 

Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those that are. care- 
less. But withal he blushed as he spake. 

Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step, 
but still keep on our way. 

Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he 
hath the same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see. 

Chr. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, 
and a hundred to one but he dies there. 

Demas. Then Demas called again, saying, But will you not 
come over and see? 

Chr. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas, thou 
art an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and 
hast already been condemned for thine own turning aside, by 
one of his Majesty’s judges, and why seekest thou to bring us 
into the like condemnation? Besides, if we at all turn aside, 
our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and will there 
put us to shame, where we would stand with boldness before 
him. | 

Demas cried again that he also was one of their fraternity; 
and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk 
with them. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What is thy name? Is it not the 
same by which I have called thee ? 

Demas. Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham. 


DOUBTING CASTLE 95 


Chr. I know you: Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and 
Judas your father, and you have trod in their steps. It is but 


(e) 


vase ‘e, 
7 PSSA 2 os APO DS 


(2) 


O 
‘ 
S) 
f 
oO 
0 
\ 


) 


DEMAS XMS Se 





a devilish prank that thou usest: thy father was hanged for a 
traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. Assure thyself 


96 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


that, when we come to the King, we will tell him of this thy 
behaviour. Thus they went their way. 

By this time By-ends and his companions were come again 
within sight, and they at the first beck went over to Demas. 
Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink 
thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they 
were smothered in the bottom by the damps that commonly 
arise, of these things I am not certain; but this I observed, that 
they never were seen again in the way. 

Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain, the 
pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument hard by 
the highway-side, at the sight of which they were both con- 
cerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof; for it 
seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into 
the shape of a pillar. Here, therefore, they stood looking and 
looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what they should 
make thereof. At last Hopeful espied, written above upon the 
head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand; but he being no 
scholar, called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he 
could pick out the meaning: so he came, and after a little laying 
of the letters together, he found the same to be this, ‘“‘ Remember 
Lot’s wife.”” So he read it to his fellow; after which they both 
concluded that that was the pillar of salt into which Lot’s wife 
was turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart, when 
she was going from Sodom. Which sudden and amazing sight 
gave them occasion for much discourse. 

I saw then that they went on their way to a pleasant river, 
which David the king called “the river of God;”’ but John, 


2 


eo 
La p 


EA 


eg 
. S 
iy 


oy 


res 


Ban oN Ge 


a 
< a eG, 


% 


m1 3 


=) 


} a AEPTIVGN EC Wal": 


Ty 


rh Oe 


K 
. oN 
Mens 2555S 


ree PS AW A nak 
Bi [Reale eee 
mee 


a 





98 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


“the river of the water of life.’’ Now, their way lay just upon 
the bank of this river: here, therefore, Christian and his com- 
panion walked with great delight; they drank also of the water 
of the river, which was pleasant and enlivening to their weary 
spirits. Besides, on the banks of this river, on either side, were 
green trees with all manner of fruit; and the leaves they ate to 
prevent surfeits and other diseases that are incident to those that 
heat their blood by travel. On either side of the river was also 
a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies; and it was green all 
the year long. In this meadow they lay down and slept, for 
here they might lie down safely. When they awoke, they 
gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and drank again of the 
water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep. Thus 
they did several days and nights. So when they were disposed 
to go on (for they were not as yet at their journey’s end), they 
ate, and drank, and departed. 

Now, I beheld in my dream that they had not journeyed far, 
but the river and the way for a time parted, at which they 
were not a little sorry; yet they durst not go out of the way. 
Now the way from the river was rough, and their feet tender 
by reason of their travel; so the souls of the pilgrims were 
much discouraged because of the way. Wherefore, still as they 
went on, they wished for a better way. Now, a little before 
them, there was on the left-hand of the road a meadow, and a 
stile to go over into it, and that meadow is called By-path 
Meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, If this meadow 
lieth along by our wayside, let us go over into it. Then he 
went to the stile to see, and behold a path lay along by the way 


DOUBTING CASTLE 99 


on the other side of the fence. ’Tis according to my wish, 
said Christian. Here is the easiest going; come, good Hopeful, 
and let us go over. 


Hope. But how if this path should lead us out of the way ! 


Chr. That is not likely, said the other. Look, doth it not 
go along by the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his 
fellow, went after him over the stile. When they were gone 
over, and were got into the path, they found it very easy for 
their feet; and withal they, looking before them, espied a man 
walking as they did, and his name was Vain-confidence: so they 
called after him, and asked him whither that way led. He 
said, To the Celestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did not I 
tell you so? By this you may see we are right, So they fol- 
lowed, and he went before them. But, behold, the night came 
on, and it grew very dark; so that they that were behind lost 
sight of him that went before. 


He therefore that went before (Vain-confidence by name), 
not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit, which was 
on purpose there made by the prince of those grounds, to catch 
vain-glorious fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his 
fall. 


Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall, so they called 
to know the matter; but there was none to answer, only they 
heard a groaning. Then said Hopeful, Where are we now? 
Then was his fellow silent, as mistrusting that -he had led him 
out of the way; and now it began to rain, and thunder, and 
lighten, in a most dreadful manner, and the water rose amain. 


100 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then Hopeful groaned within himself, saying, Oh that I had 
kept on my way! — 

Chr. Who could have thought that this path should have led 
us out of the way? 

Hope. I was afraid on’t at the very first, and therefore gave 
you that gentle caution. I-would have spoken plainer, but that 
you are older than I. 

Chr. Good brother, be not offended. I am sorry I have 
brought thee out of the way, and that I have put thee into such 
imminent danger. Pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do 
it of an evil intent. 

Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive thee; and 
believe, too, that this shall be for our good. 

Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother. But 
we must not stand here; let us try to go back again. 

Hope. But, good brother, let me go before. 

Chr. No, if you please, let me go first, that, if there be anv 
danger, I may be first therein; because by my means we are 
both gone out of the way. 

Hope. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first; for your 
mind being troubled, may lead you out of the way again. 

Now, by this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason 
of which the way of going back was very dangerous. Yet they 
adventured to go back; but it was dark, and the flood so high, 
that in their going back they had like to have been drowned 
nine or ten times. 

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again 
to the stile that night. Wherefore at last, lighting under a 


DOUBTING CASTLE IOI 


' little shelter, they sat down there until daybreak; but being 


weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the 
place where they lay, a castle, called Doubting Castle, the owner 


_ whereof was Giant Despair; and it was in his grounds they 
_ now were sleeping. Wherefore he, getting up in the morning 
early, and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian 


and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a grim and 
surly voice he bid them awake, and asked them whence they 
were, and what they did in his grounds. They told him they 
were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then said 
the giant, You have this night trespassed on me, by trampling 
in and lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go along 
with me. So they were forced to go, because he was stronger 
than they. They also had but little to say, for they knew 
themselves in a fault. The giant, therefore, drove them before 
him, and put them into his castle, in a very dark dungeon, nasty 
and stinking to the spirits of these two men. Here, then, they 
lay from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one 
bit of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they 
did: they were, therefore, here in evil case, and were far from 
friends and acquaintance. Now in this place Christian had 
double sorrow, because it was through his unadvised counsel 
that they were brought into this distress. 

Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence: 
so, when he was gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done; 
to wit, that he had taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them 
into his dungeon for trespassing on his grounds. Then he 
asked her also what he had best do further to them. So she 

8 . 


102 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


asked him what they were, whence they came, and whither they 
were bound; and he told her. Then she counselled him that 
when he arose in the morning he should beat them without 
mercy. So when he arose he getteth him a grievous crab-tree 
cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there 
first falls to rating of them as if they were dogs, although they 
never gave him a word of distaste; then he fell upon them, and 
beat them fearfully, in such sort that they were not able to help 
themselves, or to turn them upon the floor. This done he 
withdraws, and leaves them there to condole their misery, and 
_ to mourn under their distress: so all that day they spent their 
time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next 
night she, talking with her husband further about them, and 
understanding that they were yet alive, did advise him to 
counsel them to make away with themselves. So, when morn- 
ing was come, he goes to them in a surly manner as before, and 
perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had 
given them the day before, he told them that, since they were 
never like to come out of that place, their only way would be 
forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, 
halter, or poison: For why, said he, should you choose life, 
seeing it is attended with so much bitterness? But they desired 
him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and 
rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them him- 
self, but that he fell into one of his fits (for he sometimes, in 
sunshiny weather, fell into fits), and fost for a time the use 
of his hands. Wherefore he withdrew, and left them, as before, 
to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between — 


ERY 
SRE 
ROE 
~a } 


LSS 


# 
2 
2 


i 


ilgt 


og 





104 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


themselves whether it was best to take his counsel or no; and 
thus they began to discourse :-— 

Chr. Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life 
that we now live is miserable. For my part, I know not 
whether it is best to live thus or to die out of hand. “ My soul 
chooseth strangling rather than life,’ and the grave is more 
easy for me than this dungeon! Shall we be ruled by the giant? 

Hope. Indeed our present condition is dreadful, and death 
would be far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide. 
But yet, let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we 
are going hath said, “ Thou shalt do no murder ’’—no, not to 
another man’s person; much more then are we forbidden to 
take his counsel to kill ourselves. And let us consider, again, 
that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair; others, so 
far as I can understand, have been taken by him as well as 
we, and yet have escaped out of his hands. Who knows but that 
God, who made the world, may cause that Giant Despair may 
die, or that, at some time or other, he may forget to lock us 
in; or that he may in a short time have another of his fits 
before us, and may lose the use of his limbs? And if ever that 
should come to pass again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck 
up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under 
his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it before; but, 
however, my brother, let us be patient, and endure awhile. 
The time may come that may give us a happy release; but let 
us not be our own murderers. With these words Hopeful at 
present did moderate the mind of his brother; so they continued 
together in the dark that day, in their sad and doleful condition. 


DOUBTING CASTLE 108 


Well, towards evening the giant goes down into the dungeon 
again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel; but when 
he came there, he found them alive. And, truly, alive was all; 
for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason 
of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do 
little but breathe. But, I say, he found them alive; at which 
he fell into a grievous rage, and told them that, seeing they had 
disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them than it 
they had never been born. 

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell 
into a swoon; but coming a little to himself again, they renewed 
their discourse about the giant’s counsel, and whether yet they 
had best take it or no. Now Christian again seemed for doing 
it; but Hopeful made his second reply as followeth :— 

Hope. My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how 
valiant thou hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush 
thee, nor could all that thou didst hear, or see, or feel in the 
Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and 
amazement hast thou already gone through, and art thou now 
nothing but fears? Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with 
thee, a far weaker man by nature than thou art; also this giant 
has wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut off the 
bread and water from my mouth: and with thee I mourn with- 
out the light. But let us exercise a little more patience: re- 
member how thou playedst the man at Vanity Fair, and wast 
neither afraid of the chain nor cage, nor yet of bloody death. 
Wherefore let us bear up with patience as well as we can. 

Now, night being come again, and the giant and his wife 


106 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


being in bed, she asked him concerning the prisoners, and if 
they had taken his counsel. To which he replied, They are 
sturdy rogues; they choose rather to bear all hardships than to 
make away with themselves. Then said she, Take them into the 
castle-yard to-morrow, and show them the bones and skulls of 
those that thou hast already dispatched, and make them believe, 
ere a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in pieces, 
as thou hast done their fellows before them. 

So when the morning was come, the giant goes to them 
again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them as 
his wife had bidden him. These, said he, were pilgrims, as 
you are, once, and they trespassed on my grounds, as you have 
done; and when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces; and so 
within ten days I will do you. Get you down to your den 
again: and with that he beat them all the way thither. They 
lay, therefore, all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as 
before. Now, when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence 
and her husband the giant were got to bed, they began to renew 
their discourse of their prisoners; and, withal, the old giant 
wondered that he could neither by his blows nor counsel bring 
them to an end. And with that his wife replied—lI fear, said 
she, that they live in hopes that some will come to relieve them, 
or that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which 
they hope to escape. And sayest thou so, my dear? said the ~ 
giant; I will therefore search them in the morning. 

Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and 
continued in prayer till almost break of day. 

Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half 


DOUBTING CASTLE 107 


amazed, brake out into this passionate speech: What a fool, 
quoth he, am I, thus to lie in a stinking dungeon, when I may 
as well walk at liberty! I have a key in my bosom, called 





Promise, that will, I am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting 
Castle. Then said Hopeful, That’s good news, good brother; 
pluck it out of thy bosom and try. 


108 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try 
' at the dungeon-door, whose bolt, as he turned the key, gave 
back, and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and 
Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the outward door 
that leads into the castle-yard, and with his key opened that 
door also. After that, he went to the iron gate, for that must 
be opened too. But that lock went desperately hard; yet the 
key did open it. Then they thrust open the gate to make their 
escape with speed; but that gate as it opened made such a 
creaking that it waked Giant Despair, who, hastily rising to 
pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took him 
again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then 
they went on, and came to the King’s highway again, and so 
were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction. 

Now, when they were gone over the stile, they began to 
contrive with themselves what they should do at that stile, to 
prevent those that should come after froin falling into the hands 
of Giant Despair. So they consented to erect there a pillar, 
and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence: ‘‘ Over this 
stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant 
Despair, who despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and 
seeks to destroy his holy pilgrims.”” Many, therefore, that fol- 
lowed after read what was written, and escaped the danger. 


CHAPTERS IX 
THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS 


THEY went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains, 
which mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of which we 
have spoken before; so they went up to the mountains, to be- 
hold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of 
water; where also they drank, and washed themselves, and did 
freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on the top of 
these mountains Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood 
by the highway-side. The pilgrims, therefore, went to them, 
and leaning upon their staffs (as is common with weary pil- 
grims when they stand to talk with any by the way), they asked, 
Whose Delectable Mountains are these? and whose be the 
sheep that feed upon them? 

Shep. These mountains are Immanuel’s Land, and they are 
within sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid 
down his life for them. 

Chr. Is this the way to the Celestial City? 

Shep. You are just in your way. 

Chr. How far is it thither? 

Shep. Too far for any but those who shall get thither 
indeed. 

Chr. Is the way safe or dangerous? 

Iog 


110 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; “ but trans- 
gressors shall fall therein.” 

Chr. Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims that are 
weary and faint in the way? | 

Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge, 
“Not to be forgetful to entertain strangers;’’ therefore the 
good of the place is before you. 

I saw also in my dream that, when the Shepherds perceived 
that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them 
(to which they made answer, as in other places), as, Whence 
came you? and, How got you into the way? and, By what means 
have you so persevered therein? for but few of them that begin 
to come hither do show their face on these mountains. But 
when the Shepherds heard their answers, being pleased there- 
with, they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome 
to the Delectable Mountains. 

The Shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Ex- 
perience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and 
had them to their tents, and made them partake of that which 
was ready at present. They said, moreover, We would that 
you should stay here a while, to be acquainted with us, and yet 
more to solace yourselves with the good of these Delectable 
Mountains. They then told them that they were content to 
stay. So they went to rest that night, because it was very late. 

Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the Shepherds 
called up Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the 
mountains. So they went forth with them, and walked awhile, 
having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the Shep- 


THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS Ir! 


herds one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some won- 
ders? So, when they had concluded to do it, they had them 
first to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on 
the farthest side, and bid them look down to the bottom. So 
Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom 
several men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from the 
top. Then said Christian, What meaneth this? The Shepherds 
answered, Have you not heard of them that were made to err, 
by hearkening to Hymenzus and Philetus? They answered, 
Yes. Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see dashed in 
pieces at the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have 
continued to this day unburied, as you see, for an example to 
others, to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
come too near the brink of this mountain. 

Then I saw that they had them to the top of another moun- 
tain, and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar 
off; which when they did, they perceived, as they thought, 
several men walking up and down among the tombs that were 
there: and they perceived that the men were blind, because they 
stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not 
get out from among them. Then said Christian, What means 
this? 

The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see, a little below 
these mountains, a stile that led into a meadow, on the left 
hand of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the 
Shepherds, From that stile there goes a path that leads directly 
to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, and these 
men (pointing to them among the tombs) came once on 


112 THE PILGRIM’S, PROGRESS 


pilgrimage, as you do now, even until they came to that same 
stile. And because the right way was rough in that place, they 
chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken 
by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle; where, after 
they had a while been kept_in the dungeon, he at last did put 
out their eyes, and led them among those tombs, where he has 
left them to wander to this very day. Then Christian and Hope- 
ful looked one upon another with tears gushing out, but yet 
said nothing to the Shepherds. 


Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had them to 
another place, in a bottom, where was a door on the side of a 
hill; and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They 
looked in, therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and 
smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling 
noise, as of fire, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone. 
Then said Christian, What means this? The Shepherds told 
them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at— 
namely, such as sell their Master, with Judas; such as blaspheme 
the gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with 
Ananias and Sapphira his wife. 

Hope. Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I perceive that 
these had on them, even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we 
have now; had they not? 

Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too. 

Hope. How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their days, 
since they, notwithstanding, were thus miserably cast away? 

Shep. Some further, and some not so far as these mountains. 


THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS 113 


Then said the pilgrims one to the other, We have need to 
cry to the Strong for strength. 

Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it when you have 
it too! 

By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go forwards, and 
the Shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together 
towards the end of the mountains. Then said the Shepherds 
one to another, Let us here show the pilgrims the gates of the 
Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our perspective- 
glass. The pilgrims then lovingly accepted the motion; so they 
had them to the top of a high hill called Clear, and gave them 
the glass to look. 

Then they tried to look, but the remembrance of that last 
thing that the Shepherds had shown them made their hands 
shake; by means of which impediment they could not look 
steadily through the glass; yet they thought they saw something 
like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. 

When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds gave 
them a note of the way. Another of them bid them beware of 
the Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that they slept not 
upon the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God- 
speed. 

So they went on till they came at a place where they saw a 
way put itself into their way, and seemed withal to lie as 
straight as the way which they should go; and here they knew 
not which of the two to take, for both seemed straight before 
them: therefore here they stood still to consider. And as they 
were thinking about the way, behold, a man black of flesh, but 


114 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


covered with a very light robe, came to them, and asked them 
why they stood there. They answered, they were going to the 
Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways to take. 
Follow me, said the man; it is thither that I am going. So they 
followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which 
by degrees turned, and turned them so far from the city that 
they desired to go to, that in a little time their faces were 
turned away from it: yet they followed him. But by-and-by, 
before they were aware, he led them both within the compass of 
a net, in which they were both so entangled that they knew not 
what to do; and with that the white robe fell off the black 
man’s back. Then they saw where they were. Wherefore there 
they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves 
out. 

Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself 
in an error. Did not the Shepherds bid us beware of the 
Flatterer? As is the saying of the wise man, so we have found 
it this day, “A man that flattereth his neighbour spreadeth a 
net for his feet.” 

Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the way, 
for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also 
forgotten to read, and have not kept ourselves from the “ paths 
of the destroyer.”’ 

Thus they lay bewailing themselves in the net. At last they 
espied a Shining One coming towards them with a whip of 
small cords in his hand. When he was come to the place where 
they were, he asked them whence they came, and what they did 
there. They told him that they were poor pilgrims going to 


. 
Se eS ae ee 


THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS 115 


= Mes 
ale, 
AY Gaon S ig! 





BONN 
rN 


nN 





Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man clothed in 
white, who bid us, said they, follow him, for he was going 


116 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


thither too. Then said he with the whip, It is Flatterer, “a 
false apostle, that hath transformed himself into an angel of 
light.” So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he 
to them, Follow me, that I may set you in your way again. So 
he led them back to the way they had left to follow the Flat- 
terer. Then he asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last 
night? They said, With the Shepherds upon the Delectable 
Mountains. He asked them then if they had not of the 
Shepherds a note of directions for the way. They answered, 
Yes. But did you not, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck 
out and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them, 
Why? They said they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the 
Shepherds did not bid them beware of the Flatterer. They 
answered, Yes; but we did not imagine, said they, that this 
fine-spoken man had been he. 

Then I saw in my dream that he commanded them to lie 
down; which when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach 
them the good way wherein they should walk, and as he chas- 
tised them, he said, “‘ As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: 
be zealous therefore, and repent.” This done, he bids them go 
on their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the 
Shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went 
softly along the right way until they came into a certain 
country whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he 
came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very 
dull and heavy to sleep: wherefore he said unto Christian, I 
do now begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely hold open 
mine eyes; let us lie down here, and take one nap. 


*¢- 


ZI 5 


YAS* 


'. 


1, C1 


HS = MAN 





118 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


By no means, said the other; lest sleeping we never wake 
more. 

Hope. Why, my brother? sleep is sweet to the labouring 
man; we may be refreshed, if we take a nap. 

Chr. Do not you remember that one of the Shepherds bid 
us beware of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that, that 
we should beware of sleeping. ‘‘ Therefore let us not sleep, as 
do others; but let us watch, and be sober.” 

Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault; and had I been here 
alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true 
that the wise man saith, “ Two are better than one.’ Hitherto 
hath thy company been my mercy; and thou shalt have a good 
reward for thy labour. 


CHAPTER X 
THE PASSING OF THE RIVER 


Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the pilgrims were 
got over the Enchanted Ground; and entering into the country 
of Beulah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant, the way 
lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for a 
season. Yea, here they heard continually the singing of birds, 
and saw every day the flowers appear in the earth, and heard 
the voice of the turtle in the land. In this country the sun 
shineth night and day: wherefore this was beyond the Valley 
of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant 
Despair; neither could they from this place so much as see 
Doubting Castle. Here they were within sight of the city they 
were going to; also here met them some of the inhabitants 
thereof: for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, 
because it was upon the borders of heaven. Here they had no 
want of corn and wine; for in this place they met with 
abundance of what they sought for in all their pilgrimages. 
Now, as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing 
than in parts more remote from the kingdom to which they 
were bound; and drawing near to the city, they had yet a more 
perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious 
stones, also the streets thereof were paved with gold; so that by 
reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the 
Tig 


120 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


sunbeams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick. Hopeful also 
had a fit or two of the same disease. Wherefore here they lay 
by it a while, crying out because of their pangs, “If ye see my 
Beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.” 

But being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their 
sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and 
nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their 
gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to 
these places, behold the gardener stood in the way; to whom 
the pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are 
these? He answered, They are the King’s, and are planted here 
for his own delights, and also for solace of pilgrims. So the 
gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them refresh 
themselves with the dainties; he also showed them there the 
King’s walks, and the arbours where he delighted to be: and 
here they tarried and slept. 

Now I beheld in my dream that they talked more in their 
sleep at this time than ever they did in all their journey; for it 
is the nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards “ to 
go down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep 
to speak.” 

When they awoke they addressed themselves to go up to the 
city. But, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city (for 
the city was pure gold) was so extremely glorious, that they 
could not, as yet, with open face behold it, but through an 
instrument made for that purpose. So I saw that, as they 
went on, there met them two men in raiment that shone like 
gold, also their faces shone as the light. 


i 


Se 


THE PASSING Orage RIV IR 121 


These men asked the pilgrims whence they came; and they 
told them. They also asked them where they had lodged, 
what difficulties and dangers, what comforts and pleasures, 
they had met in the way; and they told them. Then said the 
men that met them, You have but two difficulties more to meet 
with, and then you are in the city. 

Christian then and his companion asked the men to go along 
with them; so they told them that they would. But, said they, 
you must obtain it by your faith. So I saw in my dream that 
they went on together till they came in sight of the gate. 

Now I further saw, that between them and the gate was a 
river ; but there was no bridge to go over. The river was very 
deep. At the sight, therefore, of this river the pilgrims were 
much stunned; but the men that went with them said, You must 
go through, or you cannot come at the gate. 

The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other 
way to the gate. To which they answered, Yes; but there hath 
not any, save two—to wit, Enoch and Elijah—been permitted 
to tread that path since the foundation of the world, nor shall 
until the last trumpet shall sound. The pilgrims then, especially 
Christian, began to despond, and looked this way and that, 
but could find no way by which they might escape the river. 
Then they asked the men if the waters were all of the same 
depth. They said, No: yet they could not help them in that 
case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper or shallower, as 
you believe in the King of the place. 

Then they addressed themselves to the water, and entering, 
Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend 


122 THE ORELGRIME S ie Sia 


Hopeful, he said, I sink in deep waters; the billows go over 
my head; all the waves go over me. 

Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother; I feel 
the bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah! my 
friend, the sorrows of death have compassed me about; I shall 
not see the land that floweth with milk and honey. And with 
that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that 
he could not see before him. Also here he in a great measure 
lost his senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly 
talk of any of those sweet refreshments that he had met with in 
the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he spoke still 
tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears 
that he should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in 
at the gate. Here also, as they who stood by perceived, he was 
much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had com- 
mitted, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was 
also observed that he was troubled with apparitions of hob- 
goblins and evil spirits; for ever and anon he would intimate 
so much by words. 

Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his brother’s 
head above water; yea, sometimes he would be quite gone down, 
and then, ere a while, he would rise up again, half dead. Hope- 
ful also would endeavour to comfort him, saying, Brother, I see 
the gate, and men standing by to receive us. But Christian 
would answer, ’Tis you, ‘tis you they wait for; you have been 
hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he to 
Christian. Ah, brother! said he, surely if I were right, he would 
now arise to help me; but for my sins he hath brought me into 





124 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the snare, and hath left me. Then said Hopeful, My brother, 
these troubles and distresses that you go through are no sign 
that God hath forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether 
you will call to mind that which heretofore you have received 
of his goodness, and live upon him in your distresses. 

Then I saw in my dream that Christian was in a muse a 
while. To whom also Hopeful added these words, Be of good 
cheer ; Jesus Christ maketh thee whole. And with that Christian 
brake out with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again! and he tells 
me, “‘ When thou passest through the waters, I will be with 
thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee.” 
Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as 
still as a stone, until they were gone over. Christian therefore 
presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that 
the rest of the ground was but shallow. Thus they got over. 

Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they 
saw the two Shining Men again, who there waited for them. 
Wherefore being come out of the river, they saluted them, 
saying, ““ We are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister to 
those that shall be heirs of salvation.” Thus they went towards 
the gate. 

Now you must note that the city stood upon a mighty hill; 
but the pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had 
these two men to lead them up by the arms: they had likewise 
left their mortal garments behind them in the river; for though 
they went in with them, they came out without them. They 
therefore went up here with much agility and speed, though 
the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher 


THE PASSING OF THE RIVER 125 


than the clouds; they therefore went up through the regions of 
the air, sweetly talking as they went, being comforted because 
they safely got over the river, and had such glorious com- 
panions to attend them. 

The talk that they had with the Shining Ones was about 
the glory of the place; who told them that the beauty and 
glory of it was inexpressible. There, said they, is “ Mount 
Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of 
angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.” You are 
going now, said they, to the paradise of God, wherein you 
shall see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits 
thereof; and when you come there you shall have white robes 
given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the 
King, even all the days of eternity. There you shall not see 
again such things as you saw when you were in the lower region 
upon the earth—to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death: 
“for the former things are passed away.” 

The men then asked, What must we do in the holy place? 
To whom it was answered, You must there receive the comforts 
of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must - 
reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, 
and tears, and sufferings for the King by the way. There you 
shall enjoy your friends again that are gone thither before 
you; and there you shall with joy receive even every one that 
follows into the holy place after you. 

Now while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold 
a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them; to 
whom it was said by the other two Shining Ones, These are 


126 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the men that have loved our Lord when they were in the world, 
and that have forsaken all for his holy name; and he hath sent 
us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far on their 





desired journey, that they may go in and look their Redeemer 
in the face with joy. Then the heavenly host gave a great 
shout, saying, “ Blessed are they that are called to the marriage 
supper of the Lamb.’”’ There came out also at this time to meet 


THE -PASSING OF ‘THE RIVER 127 


them several of the King’s trumpeters, clothed in white and 
shining raiment, who, with melodious voices, made even the 
heavens to echo with their sound. These trumpeters saluted 
Christian and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the 
world; and this they did with shouting and sound of trumpet. 
_ This done, they compassed them round on every side: some 
went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, some 
on the left (as it were to guard them through the upper 
regions), continually sounding as they went, with melodious 
noise, in notes on high; so that the very sight was to them that 
could behold it as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. 
Here also they had the city itself in view; and they thought they 
heard all the bells therein ring, to welcome them thereto. But, 
above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about 
their own dwelling there, with such company, and that for 
ever and ever—oh, by what tongue or pen can their glorious 
joy be expressed! Thus they came up to the gate. 

Now when they were come up to the gate, there was written 
over it in letters of gold :— 


“BLESSED ARE THEY THAT DO HIS COMMANDMENTS, 
THAT THEY MAY HAVE RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND 
MAY ENTER IN THROUGH THE GATES INTO THE CITY.” 


Now I saw in my dream that these two men went in at 
the gate; and, lo! as they entered, they were transfigured, and 
they had raiment put on that shone like gold. There were also 
that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to them; 
the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honour. 


128 ‘THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then I heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang again 
for joy, and that it was said unto them, “‘ ENTER YE INTO THE 
yoy oF youR Lorp.” I also heard the men themselves sing 
with a loud voice, saying, “ BLESSING, AND HONOUR, AND 
GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETH UPON THE 
THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER.” 

Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I 
looked in after them, and behold, the city shone like the sun; 
the streets also were paved with gold; and in them walked many 
men with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and 
golden harps, to sing praises withal. 

There were also of them that had wings, and they answered 
one another without intermission, saying, ‘‘ Holy, holy, holy 
is the Lord!’’ And after that they shut up the gates, which, 
when I had seen, I wished myself among them. 


END oF Part I 


lenenivevoncercerseranin 


Sua Eel oe MRO a a ui arene bee 





ARRIVE IW SUEAVEN? — 


Mf, 


“— -4 


ad 


44 


| 


i 


SS 


pod 





arg 


PART SECOND 


129 


Go now, my little Book, to every place 

Where my First Pilgrim has but shown his face; 
Call at their door. If any say, Who’s there? 

Then answer thou, CHRISTIANA is here. 

If they bid thee come in, then enter thou, 

With all thy boys; and then, as thou know’st how, 
Tell who they are, also from whence they came; 
Perhaps they’ll know them by their looks or name. 


Tell them that they have left their house and home, 
Are turnéd Pilgrims, seek a World to come: 
That they have met with hardships in the way; 
That they do meet with troubles night and day; 
That they have trod on serpents, fought with devils, 
Have also overcome a many evils. 


Go tell them also of those dainty things 
That Pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. 
Let them acquainted be, too, how they are 
Belovéd of their King, under his care; 
What goodly mansions for them he provides, 
Though they meet with rough winds and swelling tides; 
How brave a calm they will enjoy at last, 
Who to their Lord and by his ways hold fast. 


JoHN BUNYAN. 


130 


CHAPTER I 
CHRISTIANA, HER SONS, AND MERCY BECOME PILGRIMS 


SOME time since, to tell you my dream that I had of Christian 
the Pilgrim, and of his dangerous journey towards the Celestial 
Country, was pleasant to me and profitable to you. I told you 
then, also, what I saw concerning his wife and children, 
and how unwilling they were to go with him on pilgrimage— 
insomuch that he was forced to go on his progress without 
them; for he durst not run the danger of that which he feared 
would come by staying with them in the City of Destruction: 
wherefore, as I then showed you, he left them and departed. 

This Christiana (for that was her name from the day that 
she with her children betook themselves to a pilgrim’s life), 
after her husband was gone over the river, and she could hear 
of him no more, began to have thoughts working in her mind. 
First, for that she had lost her husband, and for that the loving 
bond of that relation was utterly broken betwixt them, and 
this cost her many atear. But this was not all; for Christiana 
did also begin to consider with herself, whether her unbecoming 
behaviour towards her husband was not one cause that she saw 
him no more, and that in such sort he was taken away from 
her. And upon this came into her mind, by swarms, all her 
unkind, unnatural, and ungodly carriage to her dear friend; 

131 


132 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


which also clogged her conscience, and did load her with guilt. 
She was, moreover, much broken with recalling to remembrance 
the restless groans, brinish tears, and self-bemoanings of her 
husband, and how she did harden her heart against all his 
entreaties and loving persuasions, of her and her sons, to go 
with him; yea, there was not anything that Christian either 
said to her, or did before her, all the while that his burden did 
hang on his back, but it returned upon her like a flash of light- 
ning, and rent the caul of her heart in sunder; especially that 
bitter outcry of his, “ What shall I do to be saved?” did ring 
in her ears most dolefully. 

Then said she to her children, Sons, we are all undone. I 
have sinned away your father, and he is gone: he would have 
had us with him, but I would not go myself; I also have hin- 
dered you of life. With that the boys fell all into tears, and 
cried out to go after their father. Oh, said Christiana, that 
it had been but our lot to go with him! then had it fared well. 
with us, beyond what it is like to do now. For though I 
formerly foolishly imagined, concerning the troubles of your 
father, that they proceeded of a foolish fancy that he had, or 
for that he was overrun with melancholy humours; yet now 
it will not out of my mind but that they sprang from another 
cause—to wit, for that the light of life was given him, by the 
help of which, as I perceive, he has escaped the snares of death. 
Then they all wept again, and cried out, Oh, woe worth the 
day! | 

The next night Christiana had a dream; and, behold, she 
saw as if a broad parchment was opened before her, in which 


sey osemcoetimten: 


BEFORE “THE 





’ 


3% 


ow 


hy 





THEY BECOME PILGRIMS 133 


was recorded the sum of her ways; and the times, as she 
thought, looked very black upon her. Then she cried out aloud 
in her sleep, “ Lord, have mercy upon me, a sinner!” and the 
little children heard her. 

After this, she thought she saw two very ill-favoured ones 
standing by her bedside, and saying, What shall we do with 
this woman? for she cries out for mercy, waking and sleeping. 
If she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose her, 
as we have lost her husband. Wherefore we must, by one 
way or other, seek to take her off from the thoughts of what 
shall be hereafter, else all the world cannot help but she will 
become a pilgrim. 

Now she awoke in a great sweat, also a trembling was upon 
her; but after a while she fell to sleeping again. And then 
she thought she saw Christian her husband in a place of bliss 
among many immortals, with a harp in his hand, standing and 
playing upon it before One that sat upon a throne, with a 
rainbow about his head. 

Next morning when she was up, had prayed to God, and 
talked with her children awhile, one knocked hard at the door; 
to whom she spake, saying, If thou comest in God’s name, come 
in. So he said, Amen; and opened the door, and saluted her 
with, Peace be to this house. To which when he had done, he 
said, Christiana, knowest thou wherefore I am come? Then 
she blushed and trembled; also her heart began to wax warm 
with desires to know from whence he came, and what was his 
errand to her. So he said unto her, My name is Secret; I 
dwell with those that are on high. It is talked of where J 

Io 


134 THE .PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


dwell, as if thou hadst a desire to go thither; also there is a 
report that thou art aware of the evil thou hast formerly done 
to thy husband, in hardening of thy heart against his way, and 
in keeping of these babes in their ignorance. Christiana, the 
Merciful One hath sent me to tell thee that he is a God ready 
to forgive, and that he taketh delight to multiply the pardon 
of offences. He also would have thee to know that he inviteth 
thee to come into his presence, where is Christian, thy husband, 
with legions more, his companions, ever beholding that face 
that doth minister life to beholders; and they shall all be glad 
when they shall hear the sound of thy feet step over thy 
Father’s threshold. 

Christiana at this was greatly abashed in herself, and bowed 
her head to the ground. ‘This visitor proceeded, and said, 
Christiana, here is also a letter for thee, which I have brought 
to thee from thy husband’s King. So she took it, and opened 
it, and it smelt after the manner of the best perfume; also it 
was written in letters of gold. The contents of the letter were 
these: That the King would have her to do as Christian her 
husband; for that was the way to come to his city, and to dwell 
in his presence with joy for ever. At this the good woman 
was quite overcome; so she cried out to her visitor, Sir, will 
you carry me and my children with you, that we also may go 
and worship the King? 

Then said the visitor, Christiana, the bitter is before the 
sweet. ‘Thou must through troubles, as did he that went before 
thee, enter this Celestial City. Wherefore I advise thee to do as 
did Christian thy husband. Go to the Wicket-gate yonder, over 


RY Ue 


ame Ser 


L; 


She th 





i 


ORES Qti— tro 


136 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the plain; for that stands at the head of the way up which thou 
must go, and I wish thee all good speed. Also I advise that 
thou put this letter in thy bosom; that thou read therein to 
thyself, and to thy children, until those have got it by heart; 
for it is one of the songs that thou must sing while thou art 
in this house of thy pilgrimage; also this thou must deliver 
in at the farther gate. 

So Christiana called her sons together, and did thus address 
herself unto them: Come, my children, let us pack up, and be 
gone to the gate that leads to the Celestial Country, that we 
may see your father, and be with him and his companions in 
peace, according to the laws of that land. 

Then did her children burst out into tears, for joy that the 
heart of their mother was so inclined. So their visitor bid 
them farewell; and they began to prepare to set out for their 
journey. 

But while they were thus about to be gone, two of the women 
that were Christiana’s neighbours came up to the house, and 
knocked at her door. To whom she said as before, If you have 
come in God’s name, come in. At this the women were stunned, 
for this kind of language they used not to hear, or to perceive 
to drop from the lips of Christiana. Yet they came in; but, 
behold, they found the good woman preparing to be gone from 
her house. 

So they began, and said, Neighbour, pray what is your 
meaning by this? 

Christiana answered, and said to the eldest of them, whose 
name was Mrs. Timorous, I am preparing for a journey. (This 


¥): 


THEY BECOME PILGRIMS 137 


Timorous was daughter to him that met Christian upon the hill 
of Difficulty, and would have had him go back for fear of the 
lions. ) 

Tim. For what journey, I pray you? 

Chr. Even to go after my good husband. 

Tim. I hope not so, good neighbour; pray, for your poor 
children’s sake, do not so unwomanly cast away yourself. 

Chr. Nay, my children shall go with me; not one of them ts 
willing to stay behind. 

Tim. I wonder in my very heart what or who has brought 
you into this mind? 

Chr. O neighbour! knew you but as much as I do, I doubt 
not but that you would go with me. 

Tim. Pr’ythee, what new knowledge hast thou got, that so 
worketh off thy mind from thy friends, and that tempteth thee 
to go nobody knows where? 

Chr. Then Christiana replied, I have been sorely afflicted 
since my husband's departure from me, but especially since he 
went over the river. But that which troubleth me most is my 
churlish carriage to him when he was under his distress. Be- 
sides, I am now as he was then; nothing will serve me but 
going on pilgrimage. I was a-dreaming last night that I saw 
him. O that my soul was with him! The Prince of the place 
has also sent for me, with promises of entertainment, if I shall 
come to him: his messenger was here even now, and has 
brought me a letter, which invites me to come. And with that 
she plucked out the letter, and read it, and said to them, What 
now will you say to this? 


138 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Tim. O the madness that hath possessed thee and thy hus- 
band to run yourselves upon such difficulties! You have heard, 
I am sure, what your husband did meet with, even in a manner 
at the first step that he took on his way, as our neighbour 
Obstinate can yet testify, for he went along with him; yea, and 
Pliable too, until they, like wise men, were afraid to go any 
further. We also heard, over and above, how he met with the 
lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, and many other things. 
Nor is the danger he met with at Vanity Fair to be forgotten 
by thee. For if he, though a man, was so hard put to it, what 
canst thou, being but a poor woman, do? 

But Christiana said unto her, Tempt me not, my neighbour. 
And for that you tell me of all these troubles which I am like 
to meet with in the way, they are so far from being to me a 
discouragement, that they show I am in the right. “ The bitter 
must come before the sweet,” and that also will make the sweet 
the sweeter. Wherefore, since you came not to my house in 
God’s name, as I said, I pray you to be gone, and not to disquiet 
me further. 

Then Timorous reviled her, and said to her fellow, Come, 
neighbour Mercy, let us leave her in her own hands, since she 
scorns our counsel and company. But Mercy was at a stand, 
and could not readily comply with her neighbour. She said 
within herself, If my neighbour will needs be gone, I will go 
a little way with her, and help her; for what Christiana had 
said had taken some hold upon her mind. Wherefore she said 
within herself again, I will yet have more talk with this 
Christiana; and if I find truth and life in what she shall say, 


THEY BECOME PILGRIMS 139 


I myself, with my heart, shall also go with her. Wherefore 
Mercy began thus to reply to her neighbour Timorous :-— 

Mer. Neighbour, I did indeed come with you to see Christiana 
this morning; and since she is, as you see, a-taking her last fare- 
well of the country, I think to walk, this sunshiny morning, a 
little way with her, to help her on her way. But she told her 
not of her second reason, but kept it to herself. 

Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go a-fooling too; but 
take heed in time, and be wise. While we are out of danger, we 
are out; but when we are in, we are in. 

So Mrs. Timorous returned to her house, and Christiana 
betook herself to her journey. But when Timorous was got 
home to her house, she sends for some of her neighbours, to 
wit, Mrs. Bat’s-eyes, Mrs. Inconsiderate, Mrs. Light-mind, and 
Mrs. Know-nothing. So when they were come to her house, 
she falls to telling of the story of Christiana, and of her 
intended journey. And thus she began her tale :-— 

Tim. Neighbours, having had little to do this morning, I 
went to give Christiana a visit; and when I came at the door, 
I knocked, as you know it is our custom. And she answered, If 
you come in God’s name, come in. So in I went, thinking all 
was well; but when I came in, I found her preparing herself to 
depart the town, she and also her children. So I asked her 
what was her meaning by that; and she told me, in short, that 
she was now of a mind to go on pilgrimage, as did her husband. 
She told me also a dream that she had, and how the King of 
the country where her husband was had sent her an inviting 
letter to come thither. 


140 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, And what! do you think she 
will go? 

Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever comes on’t; and methinks I 
know it by this: for that which was my great argument to 
persuade her to stay at home (to wit, the troubles she was like 
to meet with on the way) is one great argument with her to 
put her forward on her journey. 

Mrs. Bat’s-eyes. O this blind and foolish woman! will she 
not take warning by her husband’s afflictions? For my part, I 
see, if he were here again, he would rest himself content in a 
whole skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing. 

Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying, Away with such 
fantastical fools from the town! a good riddance, for my part, 
I say, of her. Should she stay where she dwells, and retain 
this her mind, who could live quietly by her? for she will either 
be dumpish or unneighbourly, or talk of such matters as no wise 
body can abide. Wherefore, for my part, I shall never be sorry 
for her departure. Let her go, and let better come in her room. 
It was never a good world since these whimsical fools dwelt in 
it. 

By this time Christiana was got on her way, and Mercy went 
along with her. So as they went, her children being there also, 
Christiana began to discourse. And, Mercy, said Christiana, 
I take this as an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest set 
forth out of doors with me to accompany me a little in my way. 

Mer. Then said young Mercy (for she was but young), If I 
thought it would be to purpose to go with you, I would never 
go near the town any more. 





THEY BECOME PILGRIMS I4l 


Chr. Well, Mercy, said Christiana, cast in thy lot with me. I 
well know what will be the end of our pilgrimage. My husband 
is where he would not but be for all the gold in the Spanish 
mines. Nor shalt thou be rejected, though thou goest but upon 
my invitation. The King, who hath sent for me and my chil- 
dren, is one that delighteth in mercy. Besides, if thou wilt, 
I will hire thee, and thou shalt go along with me as my 
servant. Yet we will have all things in common betwixt thee 
and me: only go along with me. 

Mer. But how shall I be assured that I also shall be enter- 
tained? Had I this hope but from one that can tell, I would 
make no stick at all, but would go, being helped by him that 
can help, though the way be never so tedious. | 

Chr. Well, loving Mercy, I will tell thee what thou shalt do: 
Go with me to the Wicket-gate, and there I will further inquire 
for thee; and if there thou shalt not meet with encouragement, 
I will be content that thou return to thy place. I will also pay 
thee for thy kindness which thou showest to me and my 
children in the accompanying of us in our way as thou dost. 

Mer. Then will I go thither, and will take what shall follow; 
and the Lord grant that my lot may there fall even as the King 
of heaven shall have his heart upon me. 

Christiana was then glad at her heart, not only that she had 
a companion, but also for that she had prevailed with this poor 
maid to fall in love with her own salvation. So they went on 
together, and Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana, 
Wherefore weepeth my sister so? 

Mer. Alas! said she, who can but lament, that shall but 


142 THE: \(PILGRIM'S (PROGRESS 


rightly consider what a state and condition my poor relations 
are in, that yet remain in our sinful town? And that which 
makes my grief the more heavy is, because they have no in- 
structor, nor any to tell them what is to come. 


Chr. Thou dost for thy friends as my good Christian did for 
me when he left me: he mourned for that I would not heed nor 
regard him. I hope, Mercy, that these tears of thine will not 
be lost; for the Truth hath said, that ‘“ They that sow in tears 
shall reap in joy;”’ and, “ He that goeth forth and weepeth, 
bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, 
bringing his sheaves with him.” 


Now when Christiana came to the Slough of Despond, she 
began to be at a stand; for, said she, this is the place in which 
my dear husband had like to have been smothered with mud. 
She perceived, also, that notwithstanding the command of the 
King to make this place for pilgrims good, yet it was rather 
worse than formerly. Here Christiana, therefore, with her 
boys, did make a stand. But said Mercy, Come, let us venture; 
only let us be wary. Then they looked well to their steps, and 
made a shift to get staggeringly over. 


Yet Christiana had like to have been in, and that not once or 
twice. Now they had no sooner got over, but they thought they 
heard words that said unto them, “ Blessed is she that believeth, 
for there shall be a performance of those things which were 
told her from the Lord.”’ 


Then they went on again; and said Mercy to Christiana, Had 
I as good ground to hope for a loving reception at the Wicket- 


~ S  eee 


THEY BECOME PILGRIMS 143 


gate as you, I think no Slough of Despond would discourage 
me. 

Well, said the other, you know your sore, and I know mine; 
and, good friend, we shall all have eaten evil before we come 
to our journey’s end. 

Now methought I saw Christiana, and Mercy, and the boys, 
go all of them up to the gate; to which when they were come, 
they betook themselves to a short debate about how they must 
manage their calling at the gate, and what should be said unto 
him that did open to them. So it was concluded, since 
Christiana was the eldest, that she should knock for entrance, 
and that she should speak to him that did open, for the rest. 
So Christiana began to knock; and, as her poor husband did, 
she knocked and knocked again. But, instead of any that 
answered, they all thought that they heard as if a dog came 
barking upon them—a dog, and a great one too; and this made 
the women and children afraid. Nor durst they for a while to 
knock any more, for fear the mastiff should fly upon them. 
Now, therefore, they were greatly tumbled up and down in 
their minds, and knew not what to do: knock they durst not, 
for fear of the dog; go back they durst not, for fear the Keeper 
of the gate should espy them as they so went, and should be 
offended with them. At last they thought of knocking again, 
and knocked more vehemently than they did at first. Then said 
the Keeper of the gate, Who is there? So the dog left off to 
bark, and he opened unto them. 

Then Christiana made low obeisance, and said, Let not our 
Lord be offended with his handmaidens, for that we have 


144 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


knocked at his princely gate. Then said the Keeper, Whence 
come ye? and what is it that you would have? 

Christiana answered, We are come from whence Christian 
did come, and upon the same errand as he; to wit, to be, if it 
shall please you, graciously admitted, by this gate, into the 
way that leads to the Celestial City. And I answer, my Lord, 
in the next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife of 
Christian, that now is gotten above. 

With that the Keeper of the gate did marvel, saying, What! 
is she now become a pilgrim, that but a while ago abhorred 
that life? Then she bowed her head, and said, Yes; and so 
are these my sweet babes also. 

Then he took her by the hand and led her in, and said also, 
“ Suffer the little children to come unto me;” and with that 
he shut up the gate. This done, he called to a trumpeter that 
was above, over the gate, to entertain Christiana with shouting 
and sound of trumpet for joy. So he obeyed, and sounded, and 
filled the air with his melodious notes. 

Now all this while poor Mercy did stand without, trembling 
and crying, for fear that she was rejected. But when Christiana 
had got admittance for herself and for her boys, then she began 
to make intercession for Mercy. 

And she said, My Lord, I have a companion of mine that 
stands yet without, that is come hither upon the same account 
as myselfi—one that is much dejected in her mind, for that she 
comes, as she thinks, without sending for; whereas I was sent 
for by my husband’s King to come. 

Now Mercy began to be very impatient, and each minute was 


Se 


THEY BECOME PILGRIMS 145 


as long to her as an hour; wherefore she prevented Christiana 
from a fuller interceding for her, by knocking at the gate her- 
self. And she knocked then so loud that she made Christiana 
start. Then said the Keeper of the gate, Who is there? And 
Christiana said, It is my friend. 

So he opened the gate, and looked out; but Mercy was fallen 
down without in a swoon, for she fainted, and was afraid that 
no gate should be opened to her. 

Then he took her by the hand, and said, Damsel, I bid thee 
arise. 

O sir, said she, I am faint; there is scarce life left in me. 
But he answered, Fear not, but stand upon thy feet, and tell 
me wherefore thou art come. 

Mer. I am come for that unto which I was never invited, 
as my friend Christiana was. Hers was from the King, and 
mine was but from her. Wherefore I fear I presume. 

Keep. Did she desire thee to come with her to this place? 

Mer. Yes; and as my Lord sees, I am come; and if there is 
any grace and forgiveness of sins to spare, I beseech that thy 
poor handmaid may be a partaker thereof. 

Then he took her again by the hand, and led her gently in, 
and said, I pray for all them that believe on me, by what means 
soever they come unto me. Then said he to those that stood 
by, Fetch something, and give it Mercy to smell on, thereby to 
stay her faintings. So they fetched her a bundle of myrrh, and 
a while after she was revived. 


CHAP TERMI 
THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 


AND now were Christiana and her boys, and Mercy, received 
of the Lord at the head of the way, and spoke kindly unto by 
him. Then said they yet further unto him, We are sorry for 
our sins, and beg of our Lord his pardon, and further informa- 
tion what we must do. 

Now I saw in my dream that he spake many good words 
unto them, whereby they were greatly gladdened. He also had 
them up to the top of the gate, and showed them by what deed 
they were saved; and told them withal, that that sight they 
would have again, as they went along the way, to their 
comfort. | 

So he left them a while in the summer parlour below, where 
they entered into a talk by themselves; and thus Christiana 
began: O Lord, how glad am I that we are got in hither! 

Mer. So you well may; but I of all have cause to leap for 
joy. 

Chr. I thought one time, as I stood at the gate (because I 
had knocked, and none did answer), that all our labour had 
been lost, especially when that ugly cur made such a heavy 
barking against us. 

Mer. But my worst fear was after I saw that you was taken 
into his favour, and that I was left behind. Now, thought I, 

146 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 147 


it is fulfilled which is written, ‘‘ Two women shall be grinding 
at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.” I had 
much ado to forbear crying out, Undone! And afraid I was 
to knock any more; but when I looked up to what was written 
over the gate, I took courage. I also thought that I must either 
knock again or die: so I knocked, but I cannot tell how; for 
my spirit now struggled between life and death. 

Chr. Can you not tell how you knocked? I am sure your 
knocks were so earnest that the very sound of them made me 
start. I thought I never heard such knocking in all my life; 
I thought you would come in by a violent hand, or take the 
kingdom by storm. 

Mer. Alas! to be in my case, who that so was could but 
have done so? You saw that the door was shut upon me, and 
that there was a most cruel dog thereabout. Who, I say, that 
was so faint-hearted as I, would not have knocked with all their 
might? But, pray, what said my Lord to my rudeness? Was 
he not angry with me? 

Chr. When he heard your lumbering noise, he gave a won- 
derful, innocent smile: I believe what you did pleased him well, 
for he showed no sign to the contrary. But I marvel in my 
heart why he keeps such a dog: had I known that before, I 
should not have had heart enough to have ventured myself in 
this manner. But now we are in, we are in, and I am glad 
with all my heart. 

Mer. I will ask, if you please, next time he comes down, 
why he keeps such a filthy cur in his yard; I hope he will not 
take it amiss. 


148 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Do so, said the children, and persuade him to hang him; 
for we are afraid he will bite us when we go hence. 

So at last he came down to them again, and Mercy said, 
“Righteous art thou, O Lord, when I plead with thee; yet let 
me talk with thee of thy judgments: ”’ wherefore dost thou keep 
so cruel a dog in thy yard, at the sight of which such women 
and children as we are ready to fly from the gate for fear? 

He answered and said, That dog has another owner; he also 
is kept close in another man’s ground, only my pilgrims hear 
his barking: he belongs to the castle which you see there at a 
distance, but can come up to the walls of this place. He has 
frighted many an honest pilgrim from worse to better, by the 
great voice of his roaring. Indeed, he that owneth him doth 
not keep him out of any good-will to me or mine, but with 
intent to keep the pilgrims from coming to me, and that they 
may be afraid to come and knock at this gate for entrance. 
Sometimes also he has broken out, and has worried some that 
I loved; but I take all at present patiently. I also give my 
pilgrims timely help, so that they are not delivered to his 
power, to do with them what his doggish nature would prompt 
him to. But what, my purchased one! I trow, hadst thou 
known never so much beforehand, thou wouldst not have been 
afraid of a dog. The beggars that go from door to door will, 
rather than lose a supposed alms, run the hazard of the bawling, 
barking, and biting too, of a dog; and shall a dog, a dog in 
another man’s yard, a dog whose barking I turn to the profit 
of pilgrims, keep any one from coming to me? 

Mer. Then said Mercy, I confess my ignorance: I spake 


THE INTERPRETER'S | HOUSE 149 


what I understood not: I acknowledge that thou dost all things 
well. 

-Chr. Then Christiana began to talk of their journey, and 
to inquire after the way. So he fed them, and washed their 
feet, and set them in the way of his steps, according as he had 
dealt with her husband before. 

So I saw in my dream that they walked on their way, and 
had the weather very comfortable to them. 

Now there was, on the other side of the wall that fenced in 
the way up which Christiana and her companions were to go, 
a garden, and that garden belonged to him whose was that 
barking dog of whom mention was made before. And some 
of the fruit-trees that grew in that garden shot their branches 
over the wall; and being mellow, they that found them did 
gather them up, and eat of them to their hurt. So Christiana’s 
boys (as boys are apt to do), being pleased with the trees, and 
with the fruit that hung thereon, did pluck them, and began 
to eat. Their mother did also chide them for so doing, but 
still the boys went on. 

Well, said she, my sons, you transgress, for that fruit is 
none of ours. But she did not know that it belonged to the 
enemy ; !’ll warrant you, if she had, she would have been ready 
to die for fear. But that passed, and they went on their way. 
Now by that they were gone about two bowshots from the 
place that led them into the way, they espied two very ill- 
favoured ones coming down apace to meet them. With that, 
Christiana, and Mercy her friend, covered themselves with 
their veils, and so kept on their journey; the children also went 

II 


150 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


on before: so at last they met together. Then they that came 
down to meet them came just up to the women, as if they would 
embrace them; but Christiana said, Stand back, or go peace- 
ably as you should. Yet these two, as men that are deaf, re- 
garded not Christiana’s words, but began to lay hands upon 
them. At that Christiana, waxing very wroth, spurned at them 
with her feet. Mercy also, as well as she could, did what she 
could to shift them. Christiana again said to them, Stand back 
and be gone, for we have no money to lose, being pilgrims, 
as you see, and such, too, as live upon the charity of our friends. 


Then said one of the two men, We make no assault upon 
you for money, but are come out to tell you, that if you will 
but grant one small request which we shall ask, we will make 
women of you for ever. 


Now Christiana, imagining what they should mean, made 
answer again, We will neither hear, nor regard, nor yield to 
what you shall ask. We are in haste, and cannot stay; our 
business is a business of life and death. So again she and her 


companion made a fresh essay to go past them; but they letted 
them in their way. 


And they said, We intend no hurt to your lives: ’tis another 
thing we would have. 


Ay, quoth Christiana, you would have us body and soul, for 
I know ’tis for that you are come; but we will die rather upon 
the spot, than to suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares 
as shall hazard our wellbeing hereafter. And with that they 
both shrieked out, and cried, Murder! murder! But the men 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 151 


still made their approach upon them, with design to prevail 
against them. They therefore cried out again. 

Now they being, as I said, not far from the gate in at which 
they came, their voice was heard from whence they were, 
thither; wherefore some of the house came out, and knowing 
that it was Christiana’s tongue, they made haste to her relief. 
But by that they were got within sight of them, the women were 
in a very great scuffle; the children also stood crying by. Then 
did he that came in for their relief call out to the ruffans, 
saying, What is that thing you do? Would you make my 
Lord’s people to transgress? He also attempted to take them; 
but they did make their escape over the wall into the garden 
of the man to whom the great dog belonged, so the dog became 
their protector. This Reliever then came up to the women, 
and asked them how they did. So they answered, We thank 
thy Prince, pretty well, only we have been somewhat affrighted ; 
we thank thee also for that thou camest in to our help, other- 
wise we had been overcome. 

Reliever. So after a few more words, this Reliever said as 
followeth: I marvelled much when you were entertained at the 
gate above, seeing ye knew that ye were but weak women, that 
you petitioned not the Lord for a conductor; then might you 
have avoided these troubles and dangers; for he would have 
granted you one. 

Chr. Alas! said Christiana, we were so taken with our 
present blessing, that dangers to come were forgotten by us; 
besides, who could have thought that so near the King’s palace 
there could have lurked such naughty ones? Indeed, it had 


152 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


been well for us had we asked our Lord for a protector; but 
since our Lord knew it would be for our profit, 1 wonder he 
sent not one along with us. 

Rel. It is not always necessary to grant things not asked for, 
lest by so doing they become of little esteem. Had my Lord 
granted you a conductor, you would not so have bewailed that 
oversight of yours, in not asking for one, as now you have 
occasion to do. So all things work for good, and tend to make 
you more wary. 


Chr. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and confess our ~ 


folly, and ask one? 

Rel. To go back again you need not, for in all places where 
you shall come you shall find no want at all; for in every one 
of my Lord’s lodgings, which he has prepared for the reception 
of his pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them against all 
attempts whatsoever. But, as I said, he will be inquired of 
by them, to do it for them. And ’tis a poor thing that is not 
worth asking for. 

When he had thus said, he went back to his place, and the 
pilgrims went on their way. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank is here! I 
made account we had been past all danger, and that we should 
never see sorrow more. 

Chr. Thy innocence, my sister, said Christiana to Mercy, 
may excuse thee much; but as for me, my fault is so much the 
greater, for that I saw the danger before 1 came out of the 
doors, and yet did not provide for it when provision might have 
been had. I am much to be blamed. 


; 
;, 
‘ 





THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 153 


Mer. Then said Mercy, How knew you this before you 
came from home? Pray open to me this riddle. 

Chr. Why, I will tell you. Before I set foot out of doors, 
one night, as I lay in my bed, I had a dream about this: for 
methought I saw two men, as like these as ever any in the world 
could look, stand at my bed’s feet, plotting how they might 
prevent my salvation. I will tell you their very words: they 
said (’twas when I was in my troubles), What shall we do with 
this woman? for she cries out, waking and sleeping, for for- 
giveness. If she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall 
lose her, as we have lost her husband. This, you know, might 
have made me take heed, and have provided when provision 
might have been had. 

Thus, now when they had talked away a little more time, 
they drew near to a house which stood in the way, which house 
was built for the relief of pilgrims. So they drew on towards 
the house of the Interpreter; and when they came to the door, 
they heard a great talk in the house. Then they gave ear, and 
heard, as they thought, Christiana mentioned by name; for 
you must know that there went along, even before her, a talk 
of her and her children’s going on pilgrimage. And this was 
the more pleasing to them, because they had heard that she was 
Christian’s wife, that woman who was, some time ago, so un- 
willing to hear of going on pilgrimage. Thus, therefore, they 
stood still, and heard the good people within commending her, 
who they little thought stood at the door. At last Christiana 
knocked, as she had done at the gate before. Now, when she 
had knocked, there came to the door a young damsel, and 


154 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


opened the door, and looked, and, behold, two women were 
there. 

Dam. Then said the damsel to them, With whom would you 
speak in this place? 

Chr. Christiana answered, We understand that this is a 
privileged place for those~that are become pilgrims, and we 
now at this door are such; wherefore we pray that we may be 
partakers of that for which we at this time are come; for the 
day, as thou seest, is very far spent, and we are loath to-night 
to go any further. 

Dam. Pray, what may I call your name, that I may tell it 
to my Lord within? 

Chr. My name is Christiana: I was the wife of that pilgrim 
that some years ago did travel this way; and these be his four 
children. This maiden also is my companion, and is going on 
pilgrimage too. 

Then Innocent ran in (for that was her name), and said to 
those within, Can you think who is at the door? There is 
Christiana, and her children, and her companion, all waiting 
for entertainment here! Then they leaped for joy, and went 
and told their Master. So he came to the door, and, looking 
upon her, he said, Art thou that Christiana whom Christian the 
good man left behind him, when he betook himself to a 
pilgrim’s life? 

Chr. I am that woman that was so hard-hearted as to slight 
my husband’s troubles, and that left him to go on his journey 
alone; and these are his four children: but now I also am 
come, for I am convinced that no way is right but this. 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 155 


Inter. But why standest thou thus at the door? Come 1n, 
thou daughter of Abraham. We were talking of thee but 
now, for tidings have come to us before, how thou art become 
a pilgrim. Come, children, come in; come, maiden, come in! 
So he had them all into the house. 

So when they were within, they were bidden to sit down 
and rest them; the which when they had done, those that at- 
tended upon the pilgrims in the house came into the room to 
see them. And one smiled, and another smiled, and they all 
smiled, for joy that Christiana was become a pilgrim. They 
also looked upon the boys; they stroked them over their faces 
with the hand in token of their kind reception of them. They 
also carried it lovingly to Mercy; and bid them all welcome into 
their Master’s house. After a while, because supper was not 
ready, the Interpreter took them into his Significant Rooms, 
and showed them what Christiana’s husband had seen some 
time before. Here, therefore, they saw the man in the cage, 
the man that cut his way through his enemies, and the picture 
of the biggest of them all; together with the rest of those 
things that were then so profitable to Christian. 

This done, and after those things had been somewhat digested 
by Christiana and her company, the Interpreter takes them apart 
again, and has them first into a room where was a man that 
could look no way but downwards, with a muck-rake in his 
hand. There stood also one over his head with a celestial 
crown in his hand, and proffered him that crown for his muck- 
rake; but the man did neither look up nor regard, but raked to 
himself the straws, the small sticks, and the dust of the floor. 


156 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then said Christiana, I persuade myself that I know some- 
what the meaning of this; for this is the figure of a man of 
this world: is it not, good sir? 


Inter. Thou hast said right, said he, and his muck-rake doth 
show his carnal mind. And whereas thou seest him rather give 
heed to rake up straws and sticks, and the dust of the floor, than 
to do what he says that calls to him from above with the 
celestial crown in his hand; it is to show that heaven is but as 
a fable to some, and that things here are counted the only 
things substantial. Now, whereas it was also showed thee that 
the man could look no way but downwards, it is to let thee know 
that earthly things, when they are with power upon men’s 
minds, quite carry their hearts away from God. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, O deliver me from this muck- 
rake! 


Inter. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has lain by till it is 
almost rusty: “‘ Give me not riches ”’ is scarce the prayer of one 
of ten thousand. Straws, and sticks, and dust, with most, are 
the great things now looked after. 

With that Christiana and Mercy wept, and said, It is, alas! 
too true. 


When the Interpreter had showed them this, he had them into 
the very best room in the house (a very brave room it was) : 
so he bid them look round about, and see if they could find 
anything profitable there. Then they looked round and round, 
for there was nothing to be seen but a very great spider on the 
wall, and that they overlooked. 


ux 


\ 
i 
sal 





158 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing; but Christiana 
held her peace. 


Inter. But, said the Interpreter, look again. She therefore 
looked again, and said, Here is not anything but an ugly spider, 
who hangs by her hands upon the wall. Then said he, Is there 
but one spider in all this spacious room? Then the water stood 
in Christiana’s eyes, for she was a woman quick of apprehen- 
sion; and she said, Yea, Lord, there are more here than one; 
yea, and spiders whose venom is far more destructive than that 
which is in her. The Interpreter then looked pleasantly on her, 
and said, Thou hast said the truth. This made Mercy to blush, 
and the boys to cover their faces; for they all began now to 
understand the riddle. 


Then said the Interpreter again, “ The spider taketh hold 
with her hands” (as you see), “ and is in king’s palaces.” And 
wherefore is this recorded, but to show you that how full of 
the venom of sin soever you be, yet you may, by the hand of 
faith, lay hold of and dwell in the best room that belongs to the 
King’s house above. 


Chr. I thought, said Christiana, of something of this, but I 
could not imagine it all. I thought that we were like spiders, 
and that we looked like ugly creatures, in what fine rooms 
soever we were; but that by this spider, we were to learn how 
to act faith, that came not into my thoughts: and yet she has 
taken hold with her hands, and, as I see, dwelleth in the best 
room in the house. God has made nothing in vain. 


Then they seemed all to be glad; but the water stood in their 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 159 


eyes; yet they looked one upon another, and also bowed before 
the Interpreter. 

He had them then into another room, where were a hen and 
chickens, and bid them observe awhile. So one of the chickens 
went to the trough to drink, and every time she drank she 
lifted up her head and her eyes towards heaven. See, said he, 
what this little chick doth, and learn of her to acknowledge 
whence your mercies come, by receiving them with looking up. 

After this he led them into his garden, where was great 
variety of flowers; and he said, Do you see all these? So 
Christiana said, Yes. Then said he again, Behold, the flowers 
are diverse in stature, in quality, and colour, and smell, and 
virtue; and some are better than others; also, where the gar- 
dener hath set them, there they stand, and quarrel not with one 
another. 

Again, he had them into his field, which he had sown with 
wheat and corn; but when they beheld, the tops of all were cut 
off, and only the straw remained. He said again, This ground 
was dunged, and ploughed, and sowed; but what shall we do 
with the crop? Then said Christiana, Burn some, and make 
muck of the rest. Then said the Interpreter again, Fruit, you 
see, is that thing you look for, and for want of that you 
condemn it to the fire, and to be trodden under foot of men: 
beware that in this you condemn not yourselves. 

Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they espied a 
little robin with a great spider in his mouth: so the Interpreter 
said, Look here. So they looked, and Mercy wondered; but 
Christiana said, What a disparagement is it to such a pretty 


160 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


little bird as the robin-redbreast is, he being also a bird above 
many, that loveth to maintain a kind of sociableness with men! 
I had thought they had lived upon crumbs of bread, or upon 
other such harmless matter: I like him worse than I did. 

The Interpreter then replied, This robin is an emblem, very 
apt to set forth some professors by; for to sight they are, as 
this robin, pretty of note, colour, and carriage. But when they 
are by themselves, as the robin, they can catch and gobble up 
spiders, they can change their diet, drink iniquity, and swallow 
down sin like water. 

Now supper was ready, the table spread, and all things set 
on the board; so they sat down and did eat, when one had given 
thanks. And the Interpreter did usually entertain those that 
lodged with him with music at meals; so the minstrels played. 
There was also one that did sing, and a very fine voice he had. 

When the song and music was ended, the Interpreter asked 
Christiana what it was that at first did move her to betake 
herself to a pilgrim’s life. Christiana answered, First, the loss 
of my husband came into my mind, at which I was heartily 
grieved; but all that was but natural affection. Then, after that, 
came the troubles and pilgrimage of my husband into my mind, 
and also how like a churl I had carried it to him as to that. 
So guilt took hold of my mind, and would have drawn me into 
the pond, but that opportunely I had a dream of the well-being 
of my husband, and a letter sent me by the King of that 
country where my husband dwells, to come to him. The dream 
and the letter together so wrought upon my mind, that they 
forced me to this way. 


' 
we gee = ini a 
A pei ea a ha 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 161 


Then said the Interpreter, Thy beginning is good, thy latter 
end shall greatly increase. So he addressed himself to Mercy, 
and said unto her, And what moved thee to come hither, sweet- 
heart? 

Mer. Why, when our friend here was packing up to be gone 
from our town, I and another went accidentally to see her. So 
we knocked at the door and went in. When we were within, 
and seeing what she was doing, we asked her what was her 
meaning. She said she was sent for to go to her husband; and 
then she up and told us how she had seen him in a dream, 
dwelling in a curious place among immortals, wearing a crown, 
and playing upon a harp. And I said in my heart, If this be 
true, I will leave my father and my mother, and the land of my 
nativity, and will, if I may, go along with Christiana. 

So I asked her further of the truth of these things, and 
if she would let me go with her: for I saw now that there was 
no dwelling, but with the danger of ruin, any longer in our 
town. But yet I came away with a heavy heart; not for that 
I was unwilling to come away, but for that so many of my 
relations were left behind. And I am come with all the desire 
of my heart, and will go, if 1 may, with Christiana unto her 
husband and his King. 

Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast given credit 
to the truth; thou art a Ruth, who did, for the love she bare 
to Naomi, and to the Lord her God, leave father and mother, 
and the land of her nativity, to come out and go with a people 
that she knew not heretofore. 

Now supper was ended, and preparation was made for bed: 


162 | THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the women were laid singly alone, and the boys by themselves. 
Now when Mercy was in bed, she could not sleep for joy, for 
that now her doubts of missing at last were removed farther 
from her than ever they were before. So she lay blessing and 
praising God, who had had such favour for her. 

In the morning they arose with the sun, and prepared them- 
selves for their departure. But the Interpreter would have 
them tarry a while; For, said he, you must orderly go from 
hence. Then said he to the damsel that first opened to them, 
Take them and have them into the garden to the bath and there 
wash them, and make them clean from the soil which they have 
gathered by travelling. Then Innocent the damsel took them, 
and led them into the garden, and brought them to the bath; 
so she told them that there they must wash and be clean, for 
so her Master would have the women to do that called at his 
house as they were going on pilgrimage. Then they went in 
and washed, yea, they and the boys and all; and they came out 
of the bath, not only sweet and clean, but also much enlivened 
and strengthened in their joints. So when they came in, they 
looked fairer a deal than when they went out to the washing. 

When they were returned out of the garden from the bath, 
the Interpreter took them, and looked upon them, and said unto 
them, ‘‘ Fair as the moon.”’ Then he called for the seal, where- 
with they used to be sealed that were washed in this bath. So 
the seal was brought, and he set his mark upon them, that they 
might be known in the places whither they were yet to go. 

Then said the Interpreter again to the damsel that waited 
upon these women, Go into the vestry, and fetch out garments 


THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE 163 


for these people. So she went and fetched out white raiment, 
and laid it down before him; so he commanded them to put 
it on: it was “‘ fine linen, white and clean.””’ When the women 
were thus adorned, they seemed to be a terror one to the other ; 
for that they could not see that glory each one had in herself 
which they could see in each other. Now, therefore, they began 
to esteem each other better than themselves. For, You are 
fairer than I am, said one; and, You are more comely than [, 
said another. The children also stood amazed, to see into what 
fashion they were brought. 

The Interpreter then called for a manservant of his, one 
Great-heart, and bid him take sword, and helmet, and shield. 
And take these my daughters, said he; conduct them to the 
house called Beautiful, at which place they will rest next. So 
he took his weapons and went before them; and the Interpreter 
said, God-speed. Those also that belonged to the family sent 
them away with many a good wish. 


CHAPTER III 
MR. “GREAT-HEART 


Now I saw in my dream that they went on, and Great-heart 
before them. So they went, and came to the place where 
Christian’s burden fell off his back, and tumbled into a sepulchre. 
Here then they made a pause; and here also they blessed God. 

Then they went on until they were come to the place that 
Simple, and Sloth, and Presumption lay and slept in, when 
Christian went by on pilgrimage; and, behold, they were hanged 
up in irons a little way off on the other side. 

Mer. Then said Mercy to him that was their guide and con- 
ductor, What are these three men? and for what are they 
hanged there? 

Great. These three men were men of very bad qualities. 
They had no mind to be pilgrims themselves, and whomsoever 
they could they hindered. They were for sloth and folly 
themselves, and whomsoever they could persuade they made so 
too; and withal taught them to presume that they should do well 
at last. They were asleep when Christian went by; and now 
you go by they are hanged. 

Mer. But could they persuade any to be of their opinion? 

Great. Yes; they turned several out of the way. There was 
Slow-pace, that they persuaded to do as they. They also pre- 

164 


MR. GREAT-HEART 168 


vailed with one Short-wind, with one No-heart, with one 
Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy-head, and with a young 
woman, her name was Dull, to turn out of the way, and become 
as they. Besides, they brought up an ill report of your Lord, 
persuading others that he was a hard taskmaster. They also 
brought up an evil report of the good land, saying it was not 
half so good as some pretended it was. 

Chr. Nay, said Christiana, if they were such, they never 
shall be bewailed by me. They have but what they deserve; 
and I think it is well that they stand so near the highway, that 
others may see and take warning. 

Thus they went on till they came at the foot of the Hill 
Difficulty, where again the good Mr. Great-heart took an occa- 
sion to tell them what happened there when Christian himself 
went by. So he had them first to the spring. Lo, said he, this 
is the spring that Christian drank of before he went up the hill. 

Next he showed them the two by-ways that were at the 
foot of the hill, where Formality and Hypocrisy lost themselves. 
And, said he, these are dangerous paths: two were here cast 
away when Christian came by. And although, as you see, these 
ways are since stopped up with chains, posts, and a ditch, yet 
there are those that will choose to adventure here rather than 
take the pains to go up this hill. 

Then they set forward, and began to go up the hill, and 
up the hill they went; but before they got to the top, Chris- 
tiana began to pant, and said, I dare say this is a breathing 
hill; no marvel if they that love their ease more than their 
souls, choose to themselves a smoother way. Then said Mercy, 

I2 


166 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


I must sit down; also the least of the children began to cry. 
Come, come, said Great-heart, sit not down here, for a little 
above is the Prince’s arbour. Then took he the little boy by 
the hand, and led him up thereto. 

When they were come to the arbour, they were very willing 
to sit down, for they were all in a pelting heat. Then said 
Mercy, How sweet is rest to them that labour! And how good 
is the Prince of pilgrims, to provide such resting-places for 
them! Of this arbour I have heard much, but I never saw it 
before. But here let us beware of sleeping; for, as I have heard, 
that cost poor Christian dear. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, Come, my pretty 
boys, how do you do? What think you now of going on pil- 
grimage? Sir, said the least, I was almost beat out of heart; 
but I thank you for lending me a hand in my need. And I 
remember now what my mother hath told me, namely, that the 
way to heaven is as a ladder, and the way to hell is as down 
a hill. But I had rather go up the ladder to life than down the 
hill to death. 

Then said Mercy, But the proverb is, “To go down the hill 
is easy.’ But James said (for that was his name), The day is 
coming when, in my opinion, going down the hill will be the 
hardest of all. ’Tis a good boy, said his master; thou hast 
given her a right answer. Then Mercy smiled, but the little 
boy did blush. 

Come, said Christiana, will you eat a bit, a little to sweeten 
your mouths, while you sit here to rest your legs? For I have 
here a piece of pomegranate, which Mr. Interpreter put into my 


MR. GREAT-HEART 167 


hand just when I came out of his door; he gave me also a piece 
of an honeycomb, and a little bottle of spirits. 

Then she gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy and 
the boys. And, said Christiana to Mr. Great-heart, Sir, will 
you do as we? But he answered, You are going on pilgrimage, 
and presently I shall return. Much good may what you have 
do to you! At home I eat the same every day. 

Now when they had eaten and drunk, and had chatted a 
little longer, their guide said to them, The day wears away; 
if you think good, let us prepare to be going. So they got up 
to go, and the little boys went before; but Christiana forgot to 
take her bottle of spirits with her, so she sent her little boy 
back to fetch it. Then said Mercy, I think this is a losing place. 
Here Christian lost his roll; and here Christiana left her bottle 
behind her. Sir, what is the cause of this? So their guide 
made answer, and said, The cause is sleep or forgetfulness. 
Some sleep when they should keep awake, and some forget 
when they should remember; and this is the very cause why 
often, at the resting-places, some pilgrims in some things come 
off losers. 

So they went on, till they came to the place where Mistrust 
and Timorous met Christian to persuade him to go back for 
fear of the lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, so 
he was not afraid of a lion; but yet, when they were come up 
to the place where the lions were, the boys that went before were 
now glad to cringe behind, for they were afraid of the lions; so 
they stepped back, and went behind. At this their guide smiled, 
and said, How now, my boys! do you love to go before when 


168 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


no danger doth approach, and love to come behind so soon as 
the lions appear? 

Now, as they went on, Mr. Great-heart drew his sword, with 
intent to make a way for the pilgrims in spite of the lions. 
Then there appeared one that, it seems, had taken upon him 
to back the lions; and he said to the pilgrims’ guide, What 
is the cause of your coming hither? Now, the name of that 
man was Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying of pil- 
grims; and he was of the race of the giants. 

Then said the pilgrims’ guide, These women and children 
are going on pilgrimage; and this is the way they must go; and 
go it they shall, in spite of thee and the lions. 

Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they go therein. I 
am come forth to withstand them, and to that end will back 
the lions. 

Now, to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of the lions, 
and of the grim carriage of him that did back them, this way 
of late had been much unoccupied, and was almost all grown 
over with grass. 

Then said Christiana, Though the highways have been un- 
occupied heretofore, and though the travellers have been made 
in times past to walk through by-paths, it must not be so now 
I am risen—“ now I am risen a mother in Israel.” 

Then he swore by the lions that it should; and therefore bid 
them turn aside, for they should not have passage there. 

But Great-heart, their guide, made first his approach unto 
Grim, and laid so heavily at him with his sword that he forced 
him to retreat. 


MR. GREAT-HEART 169 


Then said he that attempted to back the lions, Will you slay 
me upon my own ground? 

Great. It is the King’s highway that we are in, and in this 
way it is that thou hast placed the lions; but these women and 
these children, though weak, shall hold on their way in spite of 
thy lions. And with that he gave him again a downright blow, 
and brought him upon his knees. With this blow also he broke 
his helmet, and with the next he cut off an arm. Then did the 
giant roar so hideously that his voice frightened the women; and 
yet they were glad to see him lie sprawling upon the ground. 
Now the lions were chained, and so of themselves could do 
nothing. Wherefore, when old Grim, that intended to back 
them, was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the pilgrims, Come 
now, and follow me, and no hurt shall happen to you from the 
lions. They therefore went on, but the women trembled as 
they passed by them; the boys also looked as if they would die; 
but they all got by without further hurt. 

Now, when they were within sight of the porter’s lodge, 
they soon came up unto it; but they made the more haste after 
this to go thither, because it is dangerous travelling there in the 
night. So when they were come to the gate, the guide knocked, 
and the porter cried, Who is there? But as soon as the guide 
had said, It is I, he knew his voice, and came down; for the 
guide had oft before that come thither as a conductor of pil- 
grims. When he was come down, he opened the gate, and 
seeing the guide standing just before it (for he saw not the 
women, for they were behind him), he said unto him, How 
now, Mr. Great-heart, what is your business here so late 


170 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


to-night? I have brought, answered he, some pilgrims hither, 
where, by my Lord’s commandment, they must lodge: I had 
been here some time ago, had I not been opposed by the giant 
that did use to back the lions. But I, after a long and tedious 
combat with him, have cut him off, and have brought the 
pilgrims hither in safety. 

Por. Will you not go in, and stay till morning? 

Great. No; I will return to my Lord to-night. 

Chr. Oh, sir, I know not how to be willing you should leave 
us in our pilgrimage: you have been so faithful and loving to 
us, you have fought so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty 
in counselling of us, that I shall never forget your favour 
towards us. 

Then said Mercy, Oh that we might have thy company to 
our journey’s end! How can such poor women as we hold out 
in a way so full of troubles as this way is, without a friend 
and defender? 

Then said James, the youngest of the boys, Pray, sir, be 
persuaded to go with us and help us, because we are so weak 
and the way so dangerous as it is. 

Great. I am at my Lord’s commandment: if he shall allot 
me to be your guide quite through, I will willingly wait upon 
you. But here you failed at first; for when he bid me come 
thus far with you, then you should have begged me of him to 
go quite through with you, and he would have granted your 
request. However, at present I must withdraw; and so, good 
Christiana, Mercy, and my brave children, farewell. 

Then the porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Christiana of her 
country and of her kindred; and she said, I come from the City 


i 


SS 
“5 
ee) 


Hi ’ 0 mma, 


(27 GREMTHERRTCDEG 





172 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


of Destruction; I am a widow woman, and my husband is dead; 
his name was Christian the pilgrim. 

How! said the porter, was he your husband? Yes, said she, 
and these are his children; and this (pointing to Mercy) is one 
of my townswomen. 

Then the porter rang his bell, as at such times he is wont, 
and there came to the door one of the damsels, whose name was 
Humble-mind; and to her the porter said, Go tell it within, that 
Christiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, are come 
hither on pilgrimage. She went in, therefore, and told it. 
But, oh! what noise for gladness was there within, when the 
damsel did drop that out of her mouth! 

So they came with haste to the porter, for Christiana stood 
still at the door. Then some of the most grave said unto her, 
Come in, Christiana, come in, thou wife of that good man; 
come in, thou blessed woman, come in, with all that are with 
thee. So she went in, and they followed her that were her 
children and companions. Now, when they were gone in, they 
were had into a very large room, where they were bidden to 
sit down; so they sat down, and the chief of the house were 
called to see and welcome the guests. Then they came in, and, 
understanding who they were, did salute each one with a kiss, 
and said, Welcome, ye vessels of the grace of God; welcome 
to us your friends. 

Now, because it was somewhat late, and because the pilgrims 
were weary with their journey, and also made faint with the 
sight of the fight and of the terrible lions, therefore they de- 
sired, as soon as might be, to prepare to go to rest. Nay, said 


MR. GREAT-HEART 173 


those of the family, refresh yourselves first with a morsel of 
meat; for they had prepared for them a lamb, with the ac- 
customed sauce belonging thereto. For the porter had heard 
before of their coming, and had told it to them within. So 
when they had supped, and ended their prayer with a psalm, 
they desired they might go to rest. 

But let us, said Christiana, if we may be so bold as to choose, 
be in that chamber that was my husband’s when he was here. 
So they had them up thither, and they lay all in a room. 
When they were at rest, Christiana and Mercy entered into dis- 
course about things that were convenient. 

Chr. Little did I think once, when my husband went on 
pilgrimage, that I should ever have followed. 

Mer. And you as little thought of lying in his bed, and in his 
chamber, to rest, as you do now. 

Chr. And much less did I ever think of seeing his face with 
comfort, and of worshipping the Lord the King with him; and 
yet now I believe I shall. 

Mer. Hark! don’t you hear a noise? 

Chr. Yes; ’tis, I believe, a noise of music for joy that we 
are here. 

Mer. Wonderful! Music in the house, music in the heart, and 
music also in heaven, for joy that we are here! 

Thus they talked awhile, and then betook themselves to sleep. 
So in the morning, when they were awake, Christiana said to 
Mercy, What was the matter, that you did laugh in your sleep 
to-night? I suppose you was in a dream. 


174 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Mer. So I was, and a sweet dream it was; but are you sure 
I laughed? 


Chr. Yes; you laughed heartily: but pr’ythee, Mercy, tell 
me thy dream. 


Mer. Iwas dreaming that I sat all alone in a solitary place, 
and was bemoaning of the hardness of my heart. 


With that, methought I looked up, and saw one coming with 
wings towards me. So he came directly to me, and said, Mercy, 
what aileth thee? Now, when he heard me make my com- 
plaint, he said, Peace be to thee. He also wiped mine eyes with 
his handkerchief, and clad me in silver and gold. Then he 
took me by the hand, and said, Mercy, come after me. So he 
went up, and I followed, till we came at a golden gate. Then 
he knocked; and when they within had opened, the man went 
in, and I followed him up to a throne, upon which one sat, and 
he said to me, Welcome, daughter. The place looked bright 
and twinkling, like the stars, or rather like the sun, and I 
thought that I saw your husband there. So I awoke from my 
dream. But did I laugh? 


Chr. Laugh! ay, and well you might, to see yourself so well. 
For you must give me leave to tell you, that I believe it was a 
good dream; and that, as you have begun to find the first part 
true, so you shall find the second at last. We need not, when 
a-bed, to lie awake to talk with God; he can visit us while we 
sleep, and cause us then to hear his voice. Our heart oftentimes 
wakes while we sleep; and God can speak to that as well as if 
one was awake. 


7 


SK 


oa ~. As 
Ne enced 8 Ae D1 GI P=diO" x 


{ 





176 THE PILGRIM’S “PROGRESS 


Mer. Well, I am glad of my dream, for I hope ere long to 
see it fulfilled, to the making me laugh again. 

Chr. I think it is now time to rise, and to know what we 
must do. 

Mer. Pray, if they invite us to stay awhile, let us willingly 
accept of the offer. I am the more willing to stay awhile here, 
to grow better acquainted with these maids: methinks Prudence, 
Piety, and Charity have very comely and sober countenances. 

Chr. We shall see what they will do. 

So when they were up and ready, they came down, and they 
asked one another of their rest, and if it was comfortable or 
not. 

Very good, said Mercy; it was one of the best night’s 
lodgings that ever I had in my life. 

Then said Prudence and Piety, If you will be persuaded to 
stay here awhile, you shall have what the house will afford. 

Ay, and that with a very good will, said Charity. 


So they consented, and stayed there about a month or above, 
and became very profitable one to another. 


— ee 


OE ae ee 


CHAPTER IV 
PIETY, PRUDENCE, AND CHARITY 


Now because Prudence would see how Christiana had 
brought up her children, she asked leave of her to catechise 
them. So she gave her free consent. Then she began with the 
youngest, whose name was James. 

Prud. And she said, Come, James, canst thou tell me who 
made thee? 

James. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
Ghost. 

Prud. Good boy. And canst thou tell who saves thee? 

James. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
Ghost. 

Prud. Good boy still. But how doth God the Father save 
thee ? 

James. By his grace. 

Then said Prudence to Christiana, You are to be commended 
for thus bringing up your children. I suppose I need not ask 
the rest these questions, since the youngest of them can answer 
them so well. I will therefore, now apply myself to the next 
youngest. | 

Prud. Then she said, Come, Joseph (for his name was 
Joseph), will you let me catechise you? 

Jos. With all my heart. 

177 


178 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Prud. What is man? 

Jos. A reasonable creature, so made by God, as my brother 
said. 

Prud. What is God’s design in saving poor men? 

Jos. The everlasting happiness of his creature. 

Prud. Who are they that must be saved? 

Jos. They that accept his salvation. 

Prud. Good boy, Joseph; thy mother hath taught thee well, 
and thou hast hearkened unto what she has said unto thee. 

Prud. Then said Prudence to Samuel (who was the eldest 
son but one), Come, Samuel, are you willing that I should 
catechise you? 

Sam. Yes, forsooth, if you please. 

Prud. What is heaven? 

Sam. A place and state most blessed, because God dwelleth 
there. 

Prud. What is hell? 

Sam. <A place and state most woful, because it is the 
dwelling-place of sin, the devil, and death. 

Prud. Why wouldst thou go to heaven? 

Sam. That I may see God, and serve him without weariness; 
that I may see Christ, and love him everlastingly; that I may 
have that fullness of the Holy Spirit in me which I can by no 
means here enjoy. 

Prud. A very good boy also, and one that has learned well. 

Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose name was 
Matthew; and she said to him, Come, Matthew, shall I also 
catechise you? 


PIETY, BRUDENCE, UAND; CHARITY 179 


Matt. With a very good will. 

Prud. What do you think of the Bible? 

Matt. It is the holy word of God. 

Prud. Is there nothing written therein but what you under- 
stand? 

Matt. Yes, a great deal. 

Prud. What do you do when you meet with such places 
therein that you do not understand? 

Matt. I think God is wiser than I. I pray also that he will 
please to let me know all therein that he knows will be for my 
good. 

Then said Prudence to the boys, You must still hearken to 
your mother, for she can teach you more. You must also dili- 
gently give ear to what good talk you shall hear from others; 
for for your sakes do they speak good things. Observe also, 
and that with carefulness, what the heavens and the earth do 
teach you; but especially be much in the meditation of that book 
which was the cause of your father’s becoming a pilgrim. 

Now, by that these pilgrims had been at this place a week, 
Mercy had a visitor that pretended some good will unto her, 
and his name was Mr. Brisk; a man of some breeding, and that 
pretended to religion, but a man that stuck very close to the 
world. So he came once, or twice, or more, to Mercy, and 
offered love unto her. : 

Now Mercy was of a fair countenance, and therefore the 
more alluring. Her mind also was to be always busying of her- 
self in doing; for when she had nothing to do for herself, she 
would be making hose and garments for others, and would 


180 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


bestow them upon those that had need. And Mr. Brisk, not 
knowing where or how she disposed of what she made, seemed 
to be greatly taken, for that he found her never idle. I warrant 
her a good housewife, quoth he to himself. 

Mercy then revealed the business to the maidens that were 
of the house, and inquired of them concerning him, for they did 
know him better than she. So they told her that he was a very 
busy young man, and one that pretended to religion; but was, 
as they feared, a stranger to the power of that which is good. 

Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on him; for I 
purpose never to have a clog to my soul. 

Prudence then replied, that there needed no great matter of 
discouragement to be given to him; for continuing so as she 
had begun to do for the poor, would quickly cool his courage. 

So the next time he comes, he finds her at her old work, 
making things for the poor. Then said he, What! always at 
it? Yes, said she, either for myself or for others. And what 
canst thou earn a day? said he. I do these things, replied 
she, that I may be rich in good works, laying a foundation 
against the time to come, that I may lay hold on eternal life. 
Why, pr’ythee, what dost thou do with them? said he. Clothe 
the naked, said she. With that his countenance fell. So he 
forbore to come at her again. And when he was asked the 
reason why, he said that Mercy was a pretty lass, but troubled 
with ill conditions. 

When he had left her, Prudence said, Did I not tell thee 
that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee? yea, he will raise up 
an ill report of thee; for, notwithstanding his pretence to 


PIETY, PRUDENCE, AND CHARITY 181 


religion, and his seeming love of Mercy, yet Mercy and he are of 
tempers so different, that I believe they will never come to- 
gether. 

Mer. I might have had husbands before now, though I 
spoke not of it to any; but they were such as did not like my 
conditions, though never did any of them find fault with my 
person. So they and I could not agree. If nobody will have 
me, I will die a maid, for I cannot change my nature; and to 
have one that lies cross to me in this, that I purpose never to 
admit of as longasI live. I had a sister, named Bountiful, that 
was married to one of these churls; but he and she could never 
agree: but because my sister was resolved to do as she had 
begun—that is, to show kindness to the poor—therefore her 
husband first cried her down at the cross, and then turned her 
out of his doors. 

Prud. And yet he was a professor, I warrant you! 

Mer. Yes, such a one as he was, and of such as he the 
world is now full; but I am for none of them all. 

Now Matthew, the eldest son of Christiana, fell sick; and 
his sickness was sore upon him, for he was much pained in- 
wardly; so that he was with it, at times, pulled as it were both 
ends together. There dwelt also not far from thence one Mr. 
Skill, an ancient and well-approved physician. So Christiana 
desired it, and they sent for him, and he came. When he was 
entered the room, and had a little observed the boy, he con- 
cluded that he was sick of the gripes. Then he said to his 
mother, What diet has Matthew of late fed upon? Diet? said 
Christiana, nothing but what is wholesome. The physician 


13 


182 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


answered, This boy has been tampering with something that 
lies in his maw undigested, and that will not away without 
means. And I tell you, he must be purged, or else he will die. 

Then said Samuel, Mother, what was that which my brother 
did gather up and eat, so soon as we were come from the gate 
that is at the head of this way? You know that there was 
an orchard on the left hand, on the other side of the wall, and 
some of the trees hung over the wall, and my brother did pluck 
and eat. 

True, my child, said Christiana, he did take thereof, and did 
eat: naughty boy as he was, I chid him, and yet he would eat 
thereof. 

Skill. I knew he had eaten something that was not whole- 
some food; and that food—to wit, that fruit—is even the most 
hurtful of all. It is the fruit of Beelzebub’s orchard. I do 
marvel that none did warn you of it; many have died thereof. 

Then Christiana began to cry; and she said, O naughty 
boy! and O careless mother! what shall I do for my son? 

Skill. Come, do not be too much dejected; the boy may 
do well again, but he must purge and vomit. 

Chr. Pray, sir, try the utmost of your skill with him, what- 
ever it costs. 

Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. So he made him 
a purge, but it was too weak; ’twas said it was made of 
hyssop, etc. When Mr. Skill had seen that the purge was too 
weak, he made him one to the purpose: it was made ex carne 
et sanguine Christi (you know physicians give strange 
medicines to their patients) : and it was made into pills, with a 





MI 
| 
y 


= 
“3 
Na 
Fz 4 rw 
Mace ee g 3 2 
44 Na ae ¢ err gs 
4a y¥8 Ss _L eZ 
Wg He UME ers teu 
b WO EX aes Fb 
WW & 3A 
4 aio to 
Py “Y STP 4-0 
ae 
ee d Rew 
Bee»: 






4 





= C 





184 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


promise or two, and a proportionable quantity of salt. Now he 
was to take them three at a time, fasting, in half a quarter of 
a pint of the tears of repentance. 

When this potion was prepared and brought to the boy, he 
was loath to take it, though torn with the gripes as if he should 
be pulled in pieces. Come, come, said the physician, you must 
take it. It goes against my stomach, said the boy. I must have 
you take it, said his mother. I shall vomit it up again, said 
the boy. Pray, sir, said Christiana to Mr. Skill, how does it 
taste? It has no ill taste, said the doctor; and with that she 
touched one of the pills with the tip of her tongue. O Matthew, 
said she, this potion is sweeter than honey. If thou lovest thy 
mother, if thou lovest thy brothers, if thou lovest Mercy, if 
thou lovest thy life, take it. So with much ado, after a short 
prayer for the blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it 
wrought kindly with him. It worked effectually: it caused him 
to sleep and rest quietly ; it put him into a fine heat and breathing 
sweat, and it quite rid him of his gripes. 

So in a little time he got up, and walked about with a staff, 
and would go from room to room, and talk with Prudence, 
Piety, and Charity, of his distemper, and how he was healed. 

So when the boy was healed, Christiana asked Mr. Skill, 
saying, Sir, what will content you for your pains and care to 
me and my child? And he said, You must pay the Master of 
the College of Physicians, according to rules made in that case 
and provided. 

But, sir, said she, what is this pill good for else? 

Skill. It is a universal pill: it is good against all diseases 


PIETY, PRUDENCE, AND CHARITY 185 


that pilgrims are incident to; and when it is well prepared, 
it will keep good, time out of mind. 

Chr. Pray, sir, make me up twelve boxes of them; for if 
I can get these, I will never take other physic. 

Skill. These pills are good to prevent diseases, as well as 
to cure when one is sick. Yea, I dare say it, and stand to it, 
that if a man will but use this physic as he should, it will make 
him live for ever. But, good Christiana, thou must give these 
pills no other way than as I have prescribed; for if you do, 
they will do no good. So he gave unto Christiana physic for 
herself, and her boys, and for Mercy; and bid Matthew take 
heed how he ate any more green plums; and kissed them, and 
went his way. 

Now, about this time their month was out; wherefore they 
signified to those of the house that it was convenient for them 
to be up and going. Then said Joseph to his mother, It is 
proper that you forget not to send to the house of Mr. Inter- 
preter, to pray him to grant that Mr. Great-heart should be 
sent unto us, that he may be our conductor the rest of the way. 
Good boy, said she, I had almost forgot. So she drew up a 
petition, and prayed Mr. Watchful the porter to send it by some 
fit man to her good friend Mr. Interpreter; who, when it was 
come, and he had seen the contents of the petition, said to the 
messenger, Go tell them that I will send him. 

When the family where Christiana was saw that they had 
a purpose to go forward, they called the whole house together, 
to give thanks to their King for sending of them such profitable 
guests as these. Which done, they said unto Christiana, And 


186 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


shall we not show thee something, as our custom is to do to 
pilgrims, on which thou mayest meditate when thou art upon 
the way? So they took Christiana, her children, and Mercy, 
into the closet, and showed them one of the apples that Eve 
ate of, and that which she*also did give to her husband, and 
that for the eating of which they were both turned out of 
Paradise; and asked her what she thought that was. Then 
Christiana said, It is food or poison, I know not which. So 
they opened the matter to her, and she held up her hands and 
wondered. 

Then they had her to a place, and showed her Jacob’s ladder. 
Now at that time there were some angels ascending upon it. 
So Christiana looked and looked to see the angels go up; so did 
the rest of the company. Then they were going into another 
place, to show them something else; but James said to his 
mother, Pray bid them stay here a little longer, for this is a 
curious sight. So they turned again, and stood feeding their 
eyes with this so pleasing a prospect. After this they had them 
into a place where did hang up a golden anchor. . So they bid 
Christiana take it down; for, said they, you shall have it with 
you, in case you should meet with turbulent weather. So they 
were glad thereof. 

Now about this time one knocked at the door; so the porter 
opened, and, behold, Mr. Great-heart was there. But when he 
was come in, what joy was there! for it came now afresh again 
into their minds how but a while ago he had slain old Grim 
Bloody-man, the giant, and had delivered them from the lions. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and to Mercy, My 





PIETY, PRUDENCE) AND) CHARTVY 187 


Lord has sent each of you a bottle of wine, and also some 
parched corn, together with a couple of pomegranates; he has 
also sent the boys some figs and raisins, to refresh you in your 
way. 

Then they addressed themselves to their journey; and Pru- 
dence and Piety went along with them. When they came to 
the gate, Christiana asked the porter if any of late went by? 
He said, No; only one, some time since, who also told me that 
of late there had been a great robbery committed on the King’s 
highway, as you go: but, said he, the thieves are taken, and 
will shortly be tried for their lives. Then Christiana and Mercy 
were afraid; but Matthew said, Mother, fear nothing, as long 
as Mr. Great-heart is to go with us, and to be our conductor. 

Then said Christiana to the porter, Sir, I am much obliged 
to you for all the kindnesses that you have showed me since 
I came hither; and also for that you have been so loving and 
kind to my children. I know not how to gratify ‘your kindness: 
wherefore, pray, as a token of my respect to you, accept of this 
small mite. So she put a gold angel in his hand; and he made 
her a low obeisance, and said, Let thy garments be always white, 
and let thy head want no ointment. Let Mercy live and not 
die, and let not her works be few. And to the boys he said, Do 
you fly youthful lusts, and follow after godliness with them that 
are grave and wise; so shall you put gladness into your mother’s 
heart, and obtain praise of all that are sober-minded. So they 
thanked the porter, and departed. 


~ 


CUA PIE Rov. 
THE TWO VALLEYS 


Now I saw in my dream that they went forward until they 
were come to the brow of the hill, where Piety, bethinking 
herself, cried out, Alas! I have forgot what I intended to 
bestow upon Christiana and her companions; I will go back 
and fetch it. So she ran and fetched it. While she was gone, 
Christiana thought she heard in a grove, a little way off on the 
right hand, a most curious, melodious note, with words much 
like these,— 


Through all my life thy favour is 
So frankly shown to me, 

That in thy house for evermore 
My dwelling-place shall be. 


And listening still, she thought she heard another answer it, 
saying,— 
For why? the Lord our God is good, 
His mercy is for ever sure; 


His truth at all times firmly stood, 
And shall from age to age endure. 


So Christiana asked Prudence who it was that made those 


curious notes. They are, she answered, our country birds: they 


sing these notes but seldom, except it be at the spring, when the 
188 


THE TWO VALLEYS 189 


flowers appear and the sun shines warm; and then you may hear 
them all day long. I often, said she, go out to hear them; we 
also ofttimes keep them tame in our house. They are very fine 
company for us when we are melancholy; also they make the 
woods, and groves, and solitary places desirous to be in. 

By this time Piety was come again; so she said to Christiana, 
Look here, I have brought thee a scheme of all those things that 
thou hast seen at our house, upon which thou mayest look when 
thou findest thyself forgetful, and call those things again to re- 
membrance for thy edification and comfort. 

Now they began to go down the hill into the Valley of 
Humiliation. It was a steep hill, and the way was slippery; but 
they were very careful, so they got down pretty well. When 
they were down in the valley, Piety said to Christiana, This 1s 
the place where your husband met with a foul fiend Apollyon, 
and where they had that dreadful fight that they had: I know 
you cannot but have heard thereof. But be of good courage; as 
long as you have here Mr. Great-heart to be your guide and 
conductor, we hope you will fare the better. So when these 
two had committed the pilgrims unto the conduct of their guide, 
he went forward, and they went after. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart, We need not be so afraid of this 
valley; for here is nothing to hurt us, unless we procure it to 
ourselves. It is true that Christian here did meet with Apollyon, 
with whom he had also a sore combat; but that fray was the 
fruit of those slips which he got in his going down the hill: for 
they that get slips there must look for combats here. And hence 
it is that this valley has got so hard a name. For the common 


190 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


people, when they hear that some frightful thing has befallen 
such a one in such a place, are of opinion that that place is 
haunted with some foul fiend or evil spirit; when, alas! it is 
for the fruit of their own doing that such things do befall them 
there. : 

The Valley of Humiliation is of itself as fruitful a place as 
any the crow flies over; and I am persuaded, if we could hit 
upon it, we might find somewhere hereabouts something that 
might give us an account why Christian was so hardly beset in 
this place. 

Then James said to his mother, Lo, yonder stands a pillar, 
and it looks as if something was written thereon; let us go and 
see what it is. So they went, and found there written, “ Let 
Christian’s slips, before he came hither, and the battles that he 
met with in this place, be a warning to those that come after.” 

Lo, said the guide, did not I tell you that there was some- 
thing hereabouts that would give intimation of the reason why 
Christian was so hard beset in this place? Then, turning him- 
self to Christiana, he said, No disparagement to Christian, more 
than to many others whose hap and lot it was. For it is easier 
going up than down this hill; and that can be said but of few 
hills in all these parts of the world. But we will leave the 
good man, he is at rest; he also had a brave victory over his 
enemy: let him grant that dwelleth above, that we fare no 
worse, when we come to be tried, than he. : 

But we will come again to this Valley of Humiliation. It 
is the best and most fruitful piece of ground in all these parts. 
It is fat ground, and, as you see, consisteth much in meadows; 


pain = oe 


THE TWO VALLEYS 191 


and if a man was to come here in summer-time, as we do now, 
if he knew not anything before thereof, and if he also delighted 
himself in the sight of his eyes, he might see that which would 
be delightful to him. Behold how green this valley is; also how 
beautified with lilies. I have known many labouring men that 
have got good estates in this Valley of Humiliation, for indeed 
it is a very fruitful soil, and doth bring forth by handfuls. 
Some also have wished that the next way to their Father’s house 
were here, that they might be troubled no more with either hills 
or mountains to go over: but the way is the way, and there 
is an end. 

Now, as they were going along and talking, they espied a 
boy feeding his father’s sheep. The boy was in very mean 
clothes, but of a fresh and well-favoured countenance; and as 
he sat by himself, he sung. Hark, said Mr. Great-heart, to 
what the shepherd’s boy saith; so they hearkened, and he said,— 


He that is down needs fear no fall; 
He that is low, no pride; 

He that is humble ever shall 
Have God to be his guide. 


Then said their guide, Do you hear him? I will dare to say 
this boy lives a merrier life, and wears more of that herb 
called heart’s-ease in his bosom, than he that is clad in silk and 
velvet. But we will proceed in our discourse. 

In this valley our Lord formerly had his country-house; he 
loved much to be here. He loved also to walk these meadows, 
for he found the air was pleasant. Besides, here a man shall 


192 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


be free from the noise, and from the hurryings of this life. 
All states are full of noise and confusion, only the Valley of 
Humiliation is that empty and solitary place. 

And though Christian had the hard hap to meet here with 
Apollyon, and to enter with him into a brisk encounter, yet I 
must tell you, that in former times men have met with angels 
here, have found pearls here, and have in this place found the 
words of life. 

Now, as they went on, Samuel said to Mr. Great-heart, 
Sir, I perceive that in this valley my father and Apollyon had 
their battle; but whereabout was the fight? for this valley is 
large. 

Great. Your father had that battle with Apollyon at a place 
yonder before us, in a narrow passage just beyond Forgetful 
Green. And, indeed, that place is the most dangerous place in 
all these parts; for if at any time pilgrims meet with any brunt, 
it is when they forget what favours they have received, and 
how unworthy they are of them. This is the place, also, where 
others have been hard put to it.—But more of the place when 
we are come to it; for I persuade myself, that to this day there 
remains either some sign of the battle, or some monument to 
testify that such a battle was fought there. 

Then said Mercy, I think I am as well in this valley as I have 
been anywhere else in all our journey: the place, methinks, 
suits with my spirit. I love to be in such places where there is 
no rattling with coaches nor rumbling wheels. Methinks here 
one may, without much molestation, be thinking what he is, 
whence he came, what he has done, and to what the King has 


byt 


ma Nom 


LR tu ey 


se 

4 

# 
3 
ss 
z 
2 

z 


ro 
i 
¢ 
Z 
= 


J IG tte 


AT TRAE MONUMENT OF CHRISTIAN'S FIGHT 


+38 
op "Ss \ 
b 


2 
gp RIE: ma 





194 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


called him. And they that go through it shall sing, as Christian 
did, for all he met with Apollyon. 

Tis true, said their guide. I have gone through this valley 
many atime, and never was better than when here. I have also 
been a conductor to several pilgrims, and they have confessed 
the same. 

Now they were come to the place where the aforementioned 
battle was fought. Then said the guide to Christiana, her 
children, and Mercy, This is the place: on this ground Christian 
stood, and up there came Apollyon against him. And look, 
did I not tell you, here is some of your husband’s blood upon 
these stones to this day! Behold, also, how here and there are 
yet to be seen upon the place some of the shivers of Apollyon’s 
broken darts. See also how they did beat the ground with 
their feet as they fought, to make good their places against each 
other; how also, with their by-blows, they did split the very 
stones in pieces. Verily, Christian did here play the man, and 
showed himself as stout as Hercules could, had he been here, 
even he himself. When Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat 
to the next valley, that is called the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death, unto which we shall come anon. 

Lo, yonder also stands a monument on which is engraven 
this battle and Christian’s victory, to his fame throughout all 
ages. 

When they had passed by this place, they came upon the 
borders of the Shadow of Death. And this valley was longer 
than the other; a place, also, most strangely haunted with evil 
things, as many are able to testify. But these women and 


THE TWO VALLEYS 195 


children went the better through it, because they had daylight, 
and because Mr. Great-heart was their conductor. 

When they were entered upon this valley, they thought that 
they heard a groaning as of dying men—a very great groaning. 
They thought also that they did hear words of lamentation, 
spoken as of some in extreme torment. These things made the 
boys to quake, the women also looked pale and wan; but their 
guide bid them be of good comfort. | 

So they went on a little further, and they thought that they 
felt the ground begin to shake under them, as if some hollow 
place was there; they heard also a kind of hissing, as of ser- 
pents, but nothing as yet appeared. Then said the boys, Are 
we not yet at the end of this doleful place? But the guide also 
bid them be of good courage, and look well to their feet, lest 
haply, said he, you be taken in some snare. 

Now James began to be sick, but I think the cause thereof 
was fear; so his mother gave him some of that glass of spirits 
that had been given her at the Interpreter’s house, and three 
of the pills that Mr. Skill had prepared, and the boy began to 
revive. Thus they went on, till they came to about the middle 
of the valley; and then Christiana said, Methinks I see some- 
thing yonder upon the road before us—a thing of such a shape 
as I have not seen. Then said Joseph, Mother, what is it? An> 
ugly thing, child, an ugly thing, said she. But, mother, what 
is it like? said he. ’Tis like I cannot tell what, said she. And 
now it is but a little way off. Then said she, It is nigh. 

Well, said Mr. Great-heart, let them that are most afraid, 
keep close to me. So the fiend came on, and the conductor met 


196 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


it; but when it was just come to him, it vanished to all their 
sights. Then remembered they what had been said some time 
ago, ‘“‘ Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” 

They went therefore on, as being a little refreshed. But they 
had not gone far, before Mercy, looking behind her, saw, as 
she thought, something most like a lion, and it came a great 
padding pace after; and it had a hollow voice of roaring; and 
at every roar that it gave, it made all the valley echo, and all 
their hearts to ache, save the heart of him that was their guide. 
So it came up; and Mr. Great-heart went behind, and put the 
pilgrims all before him. The lion also came on apace, and Mr. 
Great-heart addressed himself to give him battle. But when 
he saw that it was determined that resistance should be made, 
he also drew back, and came no further. 

Then they went on again, and their conductor went before 
them, till they came to a place where was cast up a pit the 
whole breadth of the way; and before they could be prepared 
to go over that, a great mist and a darkness fell upon them, so 
that they could not see. Then said the pilgrims, Alas! what now 
shall we do? But their guide made answer, Fear not; stand 
still, and see what an end will be put to this also. So they 
stayed there, because their path was marred. They then also 
thought that they did hear more apparently the noise and rush- 
ing of the enemies; the fire, also, and smoke of the pit were 
much easier to be discerned. Then said Christiana to Mercy, 
Now I see what my poor husband went through. I have heard 
much of this place, but I never was here before now. Poor 
man! he went here all alone in the night; he had night almost 


THE TWO VALLEYS 197 


te Apes Re oe ae 


« 





a 


-CHRISTIAN2?: -FEARS ‘THE: FIEND - 


quite through the way; also these fiends were busy about him, 
as if they would have torn him in pieces. Many have spoken 


14 


198 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


of it, but none can tell what the Valley of the Shadow 
of Death should mean until they come in it themselves. 
“The heart knoweth its own bitterness; and a stranger 
does not intermeddle with its joy.” To be here is a fearful 
thing. . 

Great. This is like doing business in great waters, or like 
going down into the deep; this is like being in the heart of the 
sea, and like going down to the bottoms of the mountains; now 
it seems as if the earth, with its bars, were about us for ever. 
“ But let them that walk in darkness, and have no light, trust 
in the name of the Lord, and stay upon their God.” For my 
part, as I have told you already, I have gone often through this 
valley, and have been much harder put to it than now I am, 
and yet you see I am alive. I would not boast, for that I am 
not my own saviour. But I trust we shall have a good deliver- 
ance. Come, let us pray for light to him that can lighten our 
_ darkness, and that can rebuke, not only these, but all the Satans 
in hell. 

So they cried and prayed, and God sent light and deliver- 
ance; for there was now no let in their way, no, not there 
where but now they were stopped with a pit. Yet they were 
not got through the valley; so they went on still, and behold 
great stinks and loathsome smells, to the great annoyance of 
them. Then said Mercy to Christiana, It is not so pleasant 
being here as at the gate, or at the Interpreter’s, or at the house 
where we lay last. Oh, but, said one of the boys, it is not so 
bad to go through here as it is to abide here always; and, for 
aught I know, one reason why we must go this way to the 


THE TWO VALLEYS 199 


Te 
W 
nN 
Me 


we 
a AE, 





(\FOL.LOWING 


LS 





house prepared for us, is that our home might be made the 
sweeter to us. 
Well said, Samuel, quoth the guide; thou hast now spoken 


200 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


like aman. Why, if ever I get out here again, said the boy, 
I think I shall prize light and good way better than ever I did 
in all my life. Then said the guide, We shall be out by-and-by. 

So on they went, and Joseph said, Cannot we see to the end 
of this valley as yet? Then said the guide, Look to your feet, 
for we shall presently be among the snares. So they looked 
to their feet, and went on; but they were troubled much with 
the snares. Now when they were come among the snares, they 
spied a man cast into the ditch on the left hand, with flesh all 
rent and torn. Then said the guide, That is one Heedless, that 
was going this way; he has lain there a great while. There was 
one Take-heed with him when he was taken and slain, but he 
escaped their hands. You cannot imagine how many are killed 
hereabouts; and yet men are so foolishly venturous as to set 
out lightly on pilgrimage, and to come without a guide. Poor 
Christian! it was a wonder that he here escaped. But he had 
a good heart of his own, or else he could never have done it. 

Now they drew towards the end of this way; and just where 
Christian had seen the cave when he went by, out thence came 
forth Maul, a giant. This Maul did use to spoil young pilgrims 
with sophistry; and he called Great-heart by his name, and 
said unto him, How many times have you been forbidden to do 
these things? Then said Mr. Great-heart, What things? What 
things! quoth the giant; you know what things: but I will put 
an end to your trade. But pray, said Mr. Great-heart, before 
we fall to it, let us understand wherefore we must fight. 
(Now the women and children stood trembling, and knew not 
what to do.) 


RY v 


haw SES 
Ks 





202 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Quoth the giant, You rob the country, and rob it with the 
worst of thefts. These are but generals, said Mr. Great-heart; 
come to particulars, man. 

Then said the giant, Thou practisest the craft of a kidnapper; 
thou gatherest up women and children, and carriest them into 
a strange country, to the weakening of my master’s kingdom. 
But now Great-heart replied, I am a servant of the God of 
heaven; my business is to persuade sinners to repentance. I am 
commanded to do my endeavour to turn men, women, and 
children “‘ from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God;” and if this be indeed the ground of thy 
quarrel, let us fall to it as soon as thou wilt. 

Then the giant came up, and Mr. Great-heart went to meet 
him; and, as he went, he drew his sword: but the giant had 
a club. So, without more ado, they fell to it, and at the first 
blow the giant struck Mr. Great-heart down upon one of his 
knees. With that the women and children cried out. So Mr. 
Great-heart, recovering himself, laid about him in full lusty 
manner, and gave the giant a wound in his arm. ‘Thus he 
fought for the space of an hour to that height of heat, that 
the breath came out of the giant’s nostrils as the heat doth out 
of a boiling caldron. 

Then they sat down to rest them, but Mr. Great-heart be- 
took himself to prayer; also the women and children did nothing 
but sigh and cry all the time that the battle did last. 

When they had rested them and taken breath, they both 
fell to it again; and Mr. Great-heart, with a blow, fetched the 
giant down to the ground. Nay, hold, let me recover, quoth 


THE TWO VALLEYS 203 


he. So Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up. So to it they 
went again, and the giant missed but little of all-to-breaking 
Mr. Great-heart’s skull with his club. 

Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the full heat of 
his spirit, and pierceth him under the fifth rib. With that the 
giant began to faint, and could hold up his club no longer. 
Then Mr. Great-heart seconded his blow, and smote the head 
of the giant from his shoulders. Then the women and children 
rejoiced, and Mr. Great-heart also praised God for the deliver- 
ance he had wrought. 


CHAPTER VI 
GAIUS MINE HOST 


Now I saw that they went on to the ascent that was a little 
way off cast up to be a prospect for pilgrims (that was the 
place from whence Christian had the first sight of Faithful his 
brother). Wherefore here they sat down and rested; they also 
here did eat and drink and make merry, for that they had gotten 
deliverance from this so dangerous an enemy. As they sat 
thus and did eat, Christiana asked the guide if he had caught 
no hurt in the battle. Then said Mr. Great-heart, No, save a 
little on my flesh; yet that also shall be so far from being to 
my detriment, that it is at present a proof of my love to my 
Master and you; and shall be a means, by grace, to increase my 
reward at last. 

Chr. But were you not afraid, good sir, when you saw him 
come with his club? 

Great. It is my duty, said he, to mistrust my own ability, that 
I may have reliance on Him who is stronger than all. 

Chr. But what did you think when he fetched you down to 
the ground at the first blow? 

Great. Why, I thought, replied he, that so my Master himself 
was served, and yet he it was that conquered at last. 

Matt. When you all have thought what you please, I think 


204 


GAIUS MINE HOST 208 


God has been wonderfully good unto us, both in bringing us 
out of this valley, and in delivering us out of the hand of this 
enemy ; for my part, I see no reason why we should distrust our 
God any more, since he has now, and in such a place as this, 
given us such testimony of his love. 

Then they got up and went forward. Now a little before 
them stood an oak; and under it, when they came to it, they 
found an old pilgrim fast asleep. They knew that he was a 
pilgrim by his clothes, and his staff, and his girdle. 

So the guide, Mr. Great-heart, awaked him; and the old 
gentleman, as he lifted up his eyes, cried out, What’s the matter? 
Who are you? and what is your business here? 

Great. Come, man, be not so hot; here are none but friends. 
Yet the old man gets up, and stands upon his guard, and will 
know of them what they are. Then said the guide, My name is 
Great-heart: I am the guide of these pilgrims, which are going 
to the Celestial Country. 

Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you mercy. I feared that you 
had been of the company of those that some time ago did rob 
Little-faith of his money; but now I look better about me, I 
perceive you are honester people. 

Great. Why, what would or could you have done to have 
helped yourself, if indeed we had been of that company? 

Hon. Done! why, I would have fought as long as breath 
had been in me; and had I so done, I am sure you could never 
have given me the worst on’t; for a Christian can never be 
overcome, unless he shall yield of himself. 

Great. Well said, Father Honest! quoth the guide; for by 


206 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


this I know thou art a cock of the right kind, for thou hast 
said the truth. 

Hon. And by this also I know that thou knowest what true 
pilgrimage is; for all others do think that we are the soonest 
overcome of any. 

Great. Well, now we are so happily met, pray let me crave 
your name, and the name of the place you came from. 

Hon. My name I cannot. But I came from the town of 
Stupidity; it lieth about four degrees beyond the City of . 
Destruction. 

Great. Oh! are you that countryman? Then I deem I have 
half a guess of you: your name is Old Honesty, is it not? 

Hon. So the old gentleman blushed, and said, Not Honesty 
in the abstract; but Honest is my name, and I wish that my 
nature may agree to what I am called. But, sir, said the old 
gentleman, how could you guess that I am such a man, since 
I came from such a place? 

Great. I had heard of you before, by my Master; for he 
knows all things that are done on the earth: but I have often 
wondered that any should come from your place, for your 
town is worse than is the City of Destruction itself. 

Hon. Yes; we lie more off from the sun, and so are more 
cold and senseless: but were a man in a mountain of ice, yet 
if the Sun of Righteousness should arise upon him, his frozen 
heart shall feel a thaw. And thus it has been with me. 

Great. I believe it, Father Honest, I believe it; for I know 
the thing is true. 

Then the old gentleman saluted all the pilgrims with a holy 


GAIUS MINE HOST 207 


kiss of charity, and asked them their names, and how they had 
fared since they set out on their pilgrimage. 

Then said Christiana, My name, I suppose, you have heard 
of: good Christian was my husband, and these four are his 
children. But can you think how the old gentleman was taken 
when she told him who she was! He skipped, he smiled, he 
blessed them with a thousand good wishes, saying, I have heard 
much of your husband, and of his travels and wars which he 
underwent in his days. Be it spoken to your comfort, the name 
of your husband rings all over these parts of the world; his 
faith, his courage, his enduring, and his sincerity under all, 
have made his name famous. 

Then he turned him to the boys, and asked of them their 
names; which they told him. And then said he unto them, 
Matthew, be thou like Matthew the publican—not in vice, but 
in virtue. Samuel, said he, be thou like Samuel the prophet— 
a man of faith and prayer. Joseph, said he, be thou like 
Joseph in Potiphar’s house—chaste, and one that flies from 
temptation. And James, be thou like James the Just, and like 
James the brother of our Lord. Then they told him of Mercy, 
and how she had left her own town and her kindred to come 
along with Christiana and with her sons. At that the old honest 
man said, Mercy is thy name? by mercy thou shalt be sustained, 
and carried through all those difficulties that shall assault thee 
in thy way, till thou shalt come thither where thou shalt look 
the Fountain of Mercy in the face with comfort. All this while 
the guide, Mr. Great-heart, was very well pleased, and smiled 
upon his companion. 


208 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Now, as they walked along together, the guide asked the 
old gentleman if he did not know one Mr. Fearing, that came on 
pilgrimage out of his parts. 

Hon. Yes, very well, said he. He was a man that had the 
root of the matter in him;-but he was one of the most trouble- 
some pilgrims that ever I met with in all my days. 

Great. I perceive you knew him, for you have given a very 
right character of him. 

Hon. Knew him! I was a great companion of his: I was 
with him most an end; when he first began to think upon what 
would come upon us hereafter, I was with him. 

Great. I was his guide from my Master’s house to the gates 
of the Celestial City. 

Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesome one. 

Great. I did so; but I could very well bear it, for men of 
my calling are oftentimes entrusted with the conduct of such 
as he was. 

Hon. Why, then, pray let us hear a little of him, and how 
he managed himself under your conduct. 

Great. Why, he was always afraid that he should come short 
of whither he had a desire to go. Everything frightened him 
that he heard anybody speak of, if it had but the least appear- 
ance of opposition in it. I have heard that he lay roaring at 
the Slough of Despond for above a month together; nor durst 
he, for all he saw several go over before him, venture, though 
they, many of them, offered to lend him their hands. Well, 
after he had lain at the Slough of Despond a great while, as 
I have told you, one sunshiny morning, I don’t know how, he 


GAIUS MINE HOST 209 


ventured, and so got over; but when he was over, he would 
scarcely believe it. He had, I think, a Slough of Despond in 
his mind—a slough that he carried everywhere with him—or 
else he could never have been as he was. So he came up to the 
gate that stands at the head of this way, and there also he stood 
a good while before he would venture to knock. When the 
gate was opened, he would give back, and give place to others, 
and say that he was not worthy. So he went on till he came 
to our house; but as he behaved himself at the gate, so he did 
at my Master the Interpreter’s door. He lay thereabout in the 
cold a good while before he would adventure to call; yet he 
would not go back—and the nights were long and cold then. 

At last, I think, I looked out of the window, and perceiving a 
man to be up and down about the door, I went out to him, and 
asked what he was. But, poor man, the water stood in his 
eyes; so I perceived what he wanted. I went therefore in, and 
told it in the house, and we showed the thing to our Lord: so he 
sent me out again, to entreat him to come in; but I dare say 
I had hard work to do it. At last he came in; and I will say 
that for my Lord, he carried it wonderful lovingly to him. 
There were but a few good bits at the table, but some of it was 
laid upon his trencher. So when he had been there a good 
while, he seemed to get some heart, and to be a little more 
comfortable. 

Then we set forward, and I went before him; but the man 
was but of few words, only he would sigh aloud. 

I got him into the house Beautiful, 1 think, before he was 
willing. Also, when he was in, I brought him acquainted with 


210 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


the damsels of the place; but he was ashamed to make himself — 
much in company. He desired much to be alone. 

When we went also from the house Beautiful, down the 
hill, into the Valley of Humiliation, he went down as well as 
ever I saw a man in my life; for he cared not how mean he was, 
so he might be happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind 
of sympathy betwixt that valley and him; for I never saw him 
better in all his pilgrimage than he was in that valley. 

Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, and kiss the 
very flowers that grew in this valley. He would now be up 
every morning by break of day, tracing and walking to and 
fro in the valley. 

But when he was come to the entrance of the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, I thought I should have lost my man; not 
for that he had any inclination to go back—that he always 
abhorred—but he was ready to die for fear. Oh, the hobgoblins 
will have me! the hobgoblins will have me! cried he; and I 
could not beat him out of it. He made such a noise and such 
an outcry here, that had they but heard him, it was enough 
to encourage them to come and fall upon us. 

But this I took very great notice of, that this valley was as 
quiet when we went through it as ever I knew it before or since. 
I suppose those enemies here had now a special check from our 
Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. Fearing had . 
passed over it. 

It would be too tedious to tell you of all: we will therefore 
only mention a passage or two more. When he was come to 
Vanity Fair, I thought he would have fought with all the men 


GAIUS MINE HOST 211 


in the fair. I feared there we should have been both knocked on 
the head, so hot was he against their fooleries. Upon the En- 
chanted Ground he was very wakeful. But when he was come 
at the river where was no bridge, there again he was in a heavy 
case. Now, now, he said, he should be drowned for ever, and 
so never see that face with comfort that he had come so many 
miles to behold. 

And here also I took notice of what was very remarkable— 
the water of that river was lower at this time than ever I saw 
it in all my life; so he went over at last, not much above wet- 
shod. 

So I saw that they still went on in their talk. For after Mr. 
Great-heart had made an end with Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest 
began to tell them of another, but his name was Mr. Self-will. 
He pretended himself to be a pilgrim, said Mr. Honest; but I 
persuade myself he never came in at the gate that stands at 
the head of the way. 

Now, as they were thus on their way, there came one running 
to meet them, and said, Gentlemen, and you of the weaker sort, 
if you love life, shift for yourselves, for the robbers are before 
you. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart, They be the three that set upon 
Little-faith heretofore. Well, said he, we are ready for them: 
so they went on their way. Now they looked at every turning 
when they should have met with the villains; but whether they 
heard of Mr. Great-heart, or whether they had some other 
game, they came not up to the pilgrims. 

Christiana then wished for an inn to refresh herself and her 


212 THE ‘PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


children, because they were weary. Then said Mr. Honest, 
There is one a little before us, where a very honourable dis- 
ciple, one Gaius, dwells. So they all concluded to turn in thither ; 
and the rather, because the old gentleman gave him so good 
a report. When they came to the door, they went in, not 
knocking, for folks used not to knock at the door of an inn. 
Then they called for the master of the house, and he came to 
them. So they asked if they might lie there that night. 

Gaius: Yes, gentlemen, if you be true men, for my house is 
for none but pilgrims. Then were Christiana, Mercy, and the 
boys the more glad, for that the innkeeper was a lover of pil- 
grims. So they called for rooms, and he showed them one for 
Christiana and her children and Mercy, and another for Mr. 
Great-heart and the old gentleman. 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good Gaius, what hast 
thou for supper? for these pilgrims have come far to-day, and 
are weary. 

Gaius. It is late, said Gaius, so we cannot conveniently go 
out to seek food; but such as we have you shall be welcome to, 
if that will content. 

Great. We will be content with what thou hast in the house; 
forasmuch as I have proved thee, thou art never destitute of 
that which is convenient. 

Then he went down and spake to the cook, whose name was 
Taste-that-which-is-good, to get ready supper for so many pil- 
grims. This done, he came up again, saying, Come, my good 
friends, you are welcome to me, and I am glad that I have a 
house to entertain you in; and while supper is making ready, 


GAIUS MINE HOST 213 


if you please, let us entertain one another with some good 
discourse. So they all said, Content. 

Gaius. Then said Gaius, Whose wife is this aged matron? 
and whose daughter in this young damsel? 


Great. This woman is the wife of one Christian, a pilgrim 
of former times; and these are his four children. The maid is 
one of her acquaintance, one that she hath persuaded to come 
with her on pilgrimage. The boys take all after their father, 
and covet to tread in his steps; yea, if they do but see any place 
where the old pilgrim hath lain, or any print of his foot, it 
ministereth joy to their hearts, and they covet to lie or tread in 
the same. 

Gaius. Then said Gaius, Is this Christian’s wife, and are 
these Christian’s children? I knew your husband’s father, yea, 
also his father’s father. Nor can I but be glad to see that thy 
husband has left behind him four such boys as these. I hope 
they will bear up their father’s name, and tread in their father’s 
steps, and come to their father’s end. 

Great. Indeed, sir, they are likely lads; they seem to choose 
heartily their father’s ways. 

Now the cook sent up to signify that supper was almost 
ready, and sent one to lay the cloth, and the trenchers, and to 
set the salt and bread in order. 

Then said Matthew, The sight of this cloth, and of this fore- 
runner of the supper, begetteth in me a greater appetite to my 
food than I had before. 

So supper came up. And first a heave-shoulder and a wave- 


15 


214 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


breast were set on the table before them; to show that they must 
begin their meal with prayer and praise to God. These two 
dishes were very fresh and good, and they all ate heartily 
thereof. 

The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, as red as 
blood. So Gaius said to them, Drink freely; this is the true 
juice of the vine, that makes glad the heart of God and man. 
So they drank and were merry. 

The next was a dish of milk well crumbed. Gaius said, Let 
the boys have that, that they may grow thereby. 

Then they brought up in course a dish of butter and honey. 
Then said Gaius, Eat freely of this, for this is good to cheer 
up and strengthen your judgments and understandings. This 
was our Lord’s dish when he was a child: “ Butter and honey 
shall he eat, that he may know how to refuse the evil, and choose 
the good.” 

Then they brought them a dish of apples, and they were 
very good-tasted fruit. Then said Matthew, May we eat apples, 
since it was they by and with which the serpent beguiled our 
first mother? I made the scruple, because I a while since was 
sick with the eating of fruit. 

Gaius. Forbidden fruit will make you sick, but not what our 
Lord has tolerated. 

While they were thus talking, they were presented with 
another dish, and it was a dish of nuts. Then said some at the 
table, Nuts spoil tender teeth, especially the teeth of children: 
which when Gaius heard, he said :-— 


GAIUS MINE HOST 215 


Hard texts are nuts (I will not call them cheaters), 
Whose shells do keep their kernels from the eaters: 
Ope then the shells, and you shall have the meat; 
They here are brought for you to crack and eat. 


Then were they very merry, and sat at the table a long time, 
talking of many things. Then said the old gentleman, My good 
landlord, while we are cracking your nuts, if you please, do you 
open this riddle :-— 


A man there was, though some did count him mad, 
The more he cast away, the more he had. 


Then they all gave good heed, wondering what good Gaius 
would say; so he sat still a while, and then thus replied :-— 


He who bestows his goods upon the poor 
Shall have as much again, and ten times more. 


Then said Joseph, “I dare say, sir, I did not think you could 
have found it out.. 

Oh! said Gaius, I have been trained up in this way a great 
while; nothing teaches like experience. I have learned of my 
Lord to be kind, and I have found by experience that I have 
gained thereby. ‘‘ There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; 
and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth 
to poverty. There is that maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing: 
there is that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches.” 

Then Samuel whispered to Christiana, his mother, and said, 
Mother, this is a very good man’s house; let us stay here a good 
while, and let my brother Matthew be married here to Mercy, 


216 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


before we go any further. The which Gaius, the host, over- 
hearing, said, With a very good will, my child. 

So they stayed here more than a month, and Mercy was given 
to Matthew to wife. While they stayed here, Mercy, as her 
custom was, made coats and garments to give to the poor, by 
which she brought a very good report upon pilgrims. 

But to return again to our story. After supper the lads 
desired a bed, for they were weary with travelling. Then Gaius 
called to show them to their chamber; but, said Mercy, I will 
have them to bed. So she had them to bed, and they slept 
well: but the rest sat up all night; for Gaius and they were 
such suitable company, that they could not tell how to part. 
Thus they sat talking till break of day. 


CHAPTER VII 
THE HOUSE OF MNASON 


Now, when the family were up, Christiana bid her son James 
read a chapter; so he read the 53rd of Isaiah. When he had 
done, Well, said Gaius, now you are here, and since, as I know, 
Mr. Great-heart is good at his weapons, if you please, after we 
have refreshed ourselves, we will walk into the fields, to see if 
we can do any good. About a mile from hence there is one 
Slay-good, a giant, that does much annoy the King’s highway 
in these parts; and I know whereabout his haunt is. He is 
master of a number of thieves: ’twould be well if we could 
clear these parts of him. So they consented and went—Mr. 
Great-heart with his sword, helmet, and shield; and the rest 
with spears and staves. 

When they were come to the place where he was, they found 
him with one Feeble-mind in his hand, whom his servants had 
brought unto him, having taken him in the way. Now the 
giant was rifling him, with a purpose after that to pick his 
bones; for he was of the nature of flesh-eaters. 

Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and his friends at 
the mouth of his cave, with their weapons, he demanded what 
_ they wanted. 

Great. We want thee; for we are come to revenge the 
217 


218 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


quarrels of the many pilgrims that thou hast slain, when thou 
hast dragged them out of the King’s highway: wherefore come 
out of thy cave. So he armed himself and came out, and to 
battle they went, and fought for above an hour, and then stood 
still to take wind. 

Then said the giant, Why are you here on my ground? 

Great. To revenge the blood of pilgrims, as I told thee 
before. So they went to it again, and the giant made Mr. Great- 
heart give back; but he came up again, and in the greatness 
of his mind he let fly with such stoutness at the giant’s head 
and sides, that he made him let his weapon fall out of his hand. 
So he smote him, and slew him, and cut off his head, and 
brought it away to the inn. He also took Feeble-mind the 
pilgrim, and brought him with him to his lodgings. When they 
were come home, they showed his head to the family, and set 
it up, as they had done others before, for a terror to those that 
should attempt to do as he hereafter. 

Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell into his hands. 

Feeble, Then said the poor man, I am a sickly man, as you 
see; and because Death did usually once a day knock at my 
door, I thought I should never be well at home; so I betook 
myself to a pilgrim’s life, and have travelled hither from the 
town of Uncertain, where I and my father were born. I ama 
man of no strength at all of body, nor yet of mind, but would, 
if I could, though I can but crawl, spend my life in the pilgrim’s 
way. When I came at the gate that is at the head of the way, 
the Lord of that place did entertain me freely; neither objected 
he against my weakly looks, nor against my feeble mind; but 


219 


THE HOUSE OF MNASON 


gave me such things as were necessary for my journey, and bi 


When I came to the house of the Inter- 


me hope to the end 


SLAY GOOD 


mind FRom 


tn) 
a 
ot 
D 
9) 
i 
U 
| 
1) 
g 


Sneq 


Wew 





and because the Hill 


3 


preter, I received much kindness there 


Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up it by 


220 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


one of his servants. Indeed, I have found much relief from 
pilgrims, though none were willing to go so softly as I am 
forced to do; yet still, as they came on, they bid me be of good 
cheer, and said it was the will of their Lord that comfort should 
be given to the feeble-minded, and so went on their own pace. 
When I was come to Assault Lane, then this giant met with 
me, and bid me prepare for an encounter. But, alas! feeble one 
that I was, I had more need of a cordial; so he came up and 
took me. I conceited he would not kill me. Also when he got 
me into his den, since I went not with him willingly, I believed 
I should come out alive again; for I have heard that not any 
pilgrim that is taken captive by violent hands, if he keeps heart- 
whole towards his Master, is, by the laws of providence, to 
die by the hand of the enemy. Robbed I looked to be, and 
robbed to be sure I am; but I am, as you see, escaped with life, 
for the which I thank my King as the author, and you as the 
means. Other brunts I also look for; but this I have resolved 
on, to wit, to run when I can, to go when I cannot run, 
and to creep when I cannot go. As to the main, I thank him 
that loves me, I am fixed. My way is before me, my mind is 
beyond the river that has no bridge, though I am, as you see, 
but of a feeble mind. 

Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have not you, some time 
ago, been acquainted with one Mr. Fearing, a pilgrim? 

Feeble. Acquainted with him! yes; he came from the town 
of Stupidity, which lieth four degrees northward of the City 
of Destruction, and as many off of where I was born. Yet we 
were well acquainted, for indeed he was my uncle, my father’s 


THE HOUSE OF MNASON 221 


brother. He and I have been much of a temper: he was a 
little shorter than I, but yet we were much of a complexion. 


Hon. I perceive you know him; and I am apt to believe also 
that you were related one to another, for you have his whitely 
look, a cast like his with your eye, and your speech is much 
alike. 

Feeble. Most have said so that have known us both; and, 
besides, what I have read in him I have for the most part found 
in myself. 

Gaius. Come, sir, said good Gaius, be of good cheer; you 
are welcome to me, and to my house. What thou hast a mind 
to, call for freely; and what thou wouldst have my servants 
do for thee, they will do it with a ready mind. 

Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, This is an unexpected favour, 
and as the sun shining out of a very dark cloud. Did Giant 
Slay-good intend me this favour when he stopped me, and re- 
solved to let me go no further? Did he intend, that after he 
had rifled my pockets, I should go to Gaius, mine host? Yet 
so it is. | 

Now, about this time Matthew and Mercy were married; 
also Gaius gave his daughter Phebe to James, Matthew’s 
brother, to wife; after which time they yet stayed about ten 
days at Gaius’s house, spending their time and the seasons like 
as pilgrims used to do, 

When they were to depart, Gaius made them a feast, and 
they did eat and drink, and were merry. Now the hour was 
come that they must be gone; wherefore Mr. Great-heart called 


222 THE! PILGRIM’S; PROGRESS 


for a reckoning. But Gaius told him, that at his house it was 
not the custom of pilgrims to pay for their entertainment. 

Great. ‘‘ Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou 
doest to the brethren, and to strangers.” Then Gaius took his 
leave of them all, and his children, and particularly of Mr. 
Feeble-mind. He also gave him something to drink by the 
way. Now Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going out of the 
door, made as if he intended to linger. The which when Mr. 
Great-heart espied, he said, Come, Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do 
you go along with us; I will be your conductor, and you shall 
fare as the rest. : 

Feeble. Alas! I want a suitable companion. You are all 
lusty and strong, but I, as you see, am weak; I choose, there- 
fore, rather to come behind, lest, by reason of my many in- 
firmities, I should be both a burden to myself and to you. I 
am, as I said, a man of a weak and feeble mind, and shall be 
offended and made weak at that which others can bear. I shall 
like no laughing; I shall like no gay attire; I shall like no un- 
profitable questions. Nay, I am so weak a man as to be of- 
fended with that which others have a liberty to do. I do not 
yet know all the truth: I am a very ignorant Christian man. 

Great. But, brother, said Mr. Great-heart, I have it in com- 
mission to comfort the feeble-minded, and to support the weak. 
You must needs go along with us; we will wait for you; we 
will lend you our help; we will deny ourselves of some things 
for your sake; we will not enter into doubtful disputations 
before you; we will be made all things to you, rather than you 
shall be left behind. 


THE HOUSE OF MNASON 223 


Now all this while they were at Gaius’s door; and, behold, 
as they were thus in the heat of their discourse, Mr. Ready- 
to-halt came by, with his crutches in his hand, and he also was 
going on pilgrimage. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, How camest 
thou hither? I was but now complaining that I had not a 
suitable companion, but thou art according to my wish. Wel- 
come, welcome, good Mr. Ready-to-halt ; I hope thou and I may 
be some help. 

Ready. I shall be glad of thy company, said the other; and, 
good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather than we will part, since we are 
thus happily met, I will lend thee one of my crutches. 

Feeble. Nay, answered he, though I thank thee for thy good 
will, I am not inclined to halt before I am lame. Howbeit, I 
think, when occasion is, it may help me against a dog. 

Ready. If either myself or my crutches can do thee a 
pleasure, we are both at thy command, good Mr. Feeble-mind. 

Thus therefore they went on. Mr. Great-heart and Mr. 
Honest went before, Christiana and her children went next, 
and Mr. Feeble-mind came behind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt with 
his crutches. 

Thus they went on till they came to the place where Evan- 
gelist met with Christian and Faithful. Then said their guide, 
Hereabouts did Christian and Faithful meet with Evangelist, 
who prophesied to them of what troubles they should meet with 
at Vanity Fair. 

Hon. Say you so? I dare say it was a hard chapter then 
that he did read unto them. 


224 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Great. It was so; but he gave them encouragement withal. 
But what do we talk of them? they were a couple of lion-like 
men; they had set their faces like flint. Do not you remember 
how undaunted they were_when they stood before the judge? 

Hon. Well: Faithful bravely suffered. 

Great. So he did, and as brave things came on’t; for Hope- 
ful, and some others, as the story relates it, were converted by 
his death. 

Now by this time they were come within sight of the town 
of Vanity, where Vanity Fair is kept. So, when they saw that 
they were so near the town, they consulted with one another 
how they should pass through the town; and some said one 
thing, and some another. At last Mr. Great-heart said, I have, 
as you may understand, often been a conductor of pilgrims - 
through this town. Now, I am acquainted with one Mr. 
Mnason, a Cyprusian by nation, an old disciple, at whose house 
we may lodge. If you think good, we will turn in there. 

Content, said old Honest; Content, said Christiana; Con- 
tent, said Mr. Feeble-mind; and so they said all. Now you 
must think that it was eventide by that they got to the outside 
of the town; but Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the old man’s 
house. So thither they came; and he called at the door, and 
the old man within knew his tongue as soon as ever he heard 
it; so he opened, and they all came in. Then said Mnason 
their host, How far have you come to-day? So they said, 
From the house of Gatus, your friend. I promise you, said he, 
you have come a good stretch. You may well be weary; sit 
down. So they sat down. 


THE HOUSE OF MNASON 225 


Great. Then said their guide, Come, what cheer, good sirs? 
I dare say you are welcome to my friend. 

Mnas. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you welcome; and 
whatever you want, do but say, and we will do what we can to 
get it for you. 

Hon. Our great want a while since was harbour and good 
company, and now I hope we have both. 

Mnas. For harbour, you see what it is; but for good com- 
pany, that will appear in the trial. 

Great. Well, said Mr. Great-heart, will you have the pilgrims 
into their lodging? 

Mnas. I will, said Mr. Mnason. So he had them to their 
respective places, and also showed them a very fair dining- 
room, where they might be, and sup together, until time should 
come to go to rest. 

Now when they were seated in their places, and were a little 
refreshed after their journey, Mr. Honest asked his landlord if 
there were any store of good people in the town. 

Mnas. We have a few; for indeed they are but a few, when 
compared with them on the other side. 

Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them? for the 
sight of good men to them that are going on pilgrimage is like 
the appearing of the moon and stars to them that are sailing 
upon the seas. 

Mnas. Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot, and his 
daughter Grace came up. So he said unto her, Grace, go you, 
tell my friends, Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy-man, Mr. Love-saints, 
Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a friend or two 


226 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


at my house who have a mind this evening to see them. So 
Grace went to call them, and they came; and after salutation 
made, they sat down together at the table. 

Then said Mr. Mnason their landlord, My neighbours, I 
have, as you see, a company of strangers come to my house: 
they are pilgrims; they come from afar, and are going to Mount 
Zion. But who, quoth he, do you think this is? pointing his 
finger at Christiana. It is Christiana, the wife of Christian, 
that famous pilgrim who, with Faithful his brother, was so 
shamefully handled in our town. At that they stood amazed, 
saying, We little thought to see Christiana when Grace came 
to call us; wherefore this is a very comfortable surprise. Then 
they asked her of her welfare, and if these young men were 
her husband’s sons. And when she had told them they were, 
they said, The King whom you love and serve make you as 
your father, and bring you where he is in peace. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest (when they were all sat down) 
asked Mr. Contrite and the rest in what posture their town was 
at present. 

Contr. You may be sure we are full of hurry in fair-time. 
Tis hard keeping our hearts and spirits in good order when we 
are in a cumbered condition. He that lives in such a place 
as this, and has to do with such as we have, has need of an 
item to caution him to take heed every moment of the day. 

Hon. But how are your neighbours now for quietness? 

Contr. They are much more moderate now than formerly. 
You know how Christian and Faithful were used at our town; 
but of late, I say, they have been far more moderate. I think 


THE HOUSE OF MNASON 227 


the blood of Faithful lieth as a load upon them till now; for 
since they burned him, they have been ashamed to burn any 
more. In those days we were afraid to walk the streets; but 
now we can show our heads. Then said Mr. Contrite to them, 
Pray, how fared it with you in your pilgrimage? how stands 
the country affected towards you? 

Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to wayfaring men; 
—sometimes our way is clean, sometimes foul; sometimes up- 
hill, sometimes down-hill; we are seldom at a certainty. The 
wind is not always on our backs, nor is every one a friend that 
we meet with in the way. We have met with some notable rubs 
already, and what are to come we know not; but for the most 
part we find it true that has been talked of old, A good man 
must suffer trouble. Thus they sat talking and spending the 
time until supper was set upon the table, unto which they went, 
and refreshed their weary bodies; so retired to rest. 

Now they stayed in the fair a great while at the house of 
Mr. Mnason, who in process of time gave his daughter Grace 
unto Samuel, Christiana’s son, to wife, and his daughter Martha 
to Joseph. 

The time, as I said, that they stayed here was long, for it 
was not now as in former times. Wherefore the pilgrims grew 
acquainted with many of the good people of the town, and did 
them what service they could. Mercy, as she was wont, 
laboured much for the poor; wherefore their bellies and backs 
blessed her, and she was there an ornament to her profession. 
And, to say the truth for Grace, Phebe, and Martha, they were 
all of a very good nature, and did much good in their places. 


228 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


They were also all of them very fruitful; so that Christian's 
name, as was said before, was like to live in the world. 


While they lay here, there came a monster out of the woods, 
and slew many of the people of the town. It would also carry 
away their children, and teach them to suck its whelps. Now, 
no man in the town durst so much as face this monster; but 
all fled when they heard the noise of his coming. 


The monster was like unto no one beast on the earth. Its 
body was like a dragon, and it had seven heads and ten horns. 


Now Mr. Great-heart, together with those who came to visit 
the pilgrims at Mr. Mnason’s house, entered into a covenant to 
go and engage this beast, if perhaps they might deliver the 
people of this town from the paws and mouth of this so de- 
vouring a serpent. 

Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy-man, Mr. 
Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, with their weapons, go forth to 
meet him. Now the monster at first was very rampant, and 
looked upon these enemies with great disdain; but they so be- 
laboured him, being sturdy men at arms, but they made him 
make a retreat: so they came home to Mr. Mnason’s house 
again. 

The monster, you must know, had his certain seasons to 
come out in, and to make his attempts upon the children of the 
people of the town. At these seasons did these valiant worthies 
watch him in, and did still continually assault him; insomuch 
that in process of time he became not only wounded, but lame. 
Also he has not made that havoc of the townsmen’s children 


mnaadaad YNonstar__» 


5 
g 
sD 
z 
3 
A 
v 
f 





16 


230 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


as formerly he had done; and it is verily believed by some that 
this beast will die of his wounds. 

This, therefore, made Mr. Great-heart and his fellows of 
great fame in this town; so that many of the people that wanted 
their taste of things, yet had a reverent esteem and respect for 
them. Upon this account, therefore, it was that these pilgrims 
got not much hurt here. True, there were some of the baser 
sort, that could see no more than a mole, nor understand any 
more than a beast; these had no reverence for these men, nor 
took they notice of their valour and adventures. 


CHAPTER VIII 
THE DEATH OF GIANT DESPAIR 


WELL, the time grew on that the pilgrims must go on their 
way; wherefore they prepared for their journey. They sent 
for their friends; they conferred with them; they had some 
time set apart therein to commit each other to the protection of 
their Prince. There were, again, that brought of such things 
as they had, that were fit for the weak and the strong, for the 
women and the men, and so laded them with such things as 
were necessary. Then they set forward on their way; and their 
friends accompanying them so far as was convenient, they 
again committed each other to the protection of their King, 
and parted. 

They, therefore, that were of the pilgrims’ company went 
on, and Mr. Great-heart went before them. Now the women 
and children being weakly, they were forced to go as they could 
bear; by which means Mr. Ready-to-halt and Mr. Feeble-mind 
had more to sympathise with their condition. 

When they were gone from the townsmen, and when their 
friends had bid them farewell, they quickly came to the place 
where Faithful was put to death. Therefore they made a stand, 
and thanked him that had enabled him to bear his cross so 
well; and the rather because they now found that they had a 
benefit by such manly sufferings as his were. 

231 


232 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


They went on, therefore, after this, a good way further, 
talking of Christian and Faithful, and how Hopeful joined 
himself to Christian after that Faithful was dead. 

Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre, where the 
silver mine was which took Demas off from his pilgrimage, 
and into which, as some think, By-ends fell and perished; 
wherefore they considered that. But when they were come to 
the old monument that stood over against the Hill Lucre—to 
wit, to the pillar of salt, that stood also within view of Sodom 
and its stinking lake—they marvelled, as did Christian before, 
that men of that knowledge and ripeness of wit as they were 
should be so blind as to turn aside here. Only they con- 
sidered again, that nature is not affected with the harms that 
others have met with, especially if that thing upon which they 
look has an attracting virtue upon the foolish eye. 

I saw now that they went on till they came to the river 
that was on this side of the Delectable Mountains—to the 
river where the fine trees grow on both sides, and whose leaves, 
if taken inwardly, are good against surfeits; where the 
meadows are green all the year long; and where they might lie 
down safely. 

By this riverside, in the meadows, there were cotes and folds 
for sheep, and a house built for the nourishing and bringing up 
of those lambs, the babes of those women that go on pilgrimage. 
Also there was here one that was entrusted with them, who 
could have compassion, and that could gather these lambs with 
his arm, and carry them in his bosom, and gently lead those 
that are with young. Here they will never want meat, drink, 


NV: 


| 


s 


=} 


ll 


SN” 


eee 


won 


Ee PlaShR .of SAI, 


~ 
© 


/| peal 
* ' 





234 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


and clothing; here they will be kept from thieves and robbers; 
for this Man will die before one of those committed to his trust 
shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure to have good 
nurture and admonition, and shall be taught to walk in right 
paths; and that, you know, is a favour of no small account. 
Also here, as you see, are delicate waters, pleasant meadows, 
dainty flowers, variety of trees, and such as bear wholesome 
fruit ;—fruit, not like that which Matthew ate of, that fell over 
the wall out of Beelzebub’s garden; but fruit that procureth 
health where there is none, and that continueth and increaseth 
it where it is. | 

Now they went on. And when they were come to By-path 
Meadow, to the stile over which Christian went with his fellow — 
Hopeful, when they were taken by Giant Despair, and put into 
Doubting Castle, they sat down, and consulted what was best 
to be done: to wit, now that they were so strong, and had got 
such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their conductor, whether 
they had not best to make an attempt upon the giant, demolish 
his castle, and if there were any pilgrims in it, to set them at 
liberty before they went any further. So one said one thing, 
and another said the contrary. One questioned if it were lawful 
to go upon unconsecrated ground; another said they might, 
provided their end was good; but Mr. Great-heart said, Though 
that assertion offered last cannot be universally true, yet I have 
a commandment to resist sin, to overcome evil, to fight the 
good fight of faith; and, I pray, with whom should I fight this 
good fight, if not with Giant Despair. I will, therefore, at- 
tempt the taking away of his life, and the demolishing of 


THE DEATH OF) GIANT: DESPAIR 235 


Doubting Castle. Then said he, Who will go with me? Then 
said old Honest, I will. And so will we too, said Christiana’s 
four sons, Matthew, Samuel, Joseph, and James; for they were 
young men and strong. So they left the women in the road, 
and with them Mr. Feeble-mind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt with 
his crutches, to be their guard, until they came back; for in 
that place Giant Despair dwelt so near, they keeping in Le 
road, a little child might lead them. 

So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest, and the four young men 
went to go up to Doubting Castle, to look for Giant Despair. 
When they came at the Castle gate, they knocked for entrance. 
with an unusual noise. At that the old giant comes to the gate, 
and Diffidence his wife follows. Then said he, Who and what 
is he that is so hardy, as after this manner to molest the Giant 
Despair? Mr. Great-heart replied, It is I, Great-heart, one of 
the King of the Celestial Country’s conductors of pilgrims to 
their place; and I demand of thee that thou open thy gates for 
my entrance. Prepare thyself also to fight, for I am come to 
take away thy head, and to demolish Doubting Castle. 

Now Giant Despair, because he was a giant, thought no 
man could overcome him; and again thought he, Since hereto- 
fore I have made a conquest of angels, shall Great-heart make 
me afraid? So he harnessed himself, and went out. He hada 
cap of steel upon his head, a breastplate of fire girded to him, 
and he came out in iron shoes, with a great club in his hand. 
Then these six men made up to him, and beset him behind and 
before; also when Diffidence the giantess came up to help him, 
old Mr. Honest cut her down at one blow. Then they fought 


236 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


for their lives, and Giant Despair was brought down to the 
ground, but was very loath to die. He struggled hard, and 
had, as they say, as many lives as a cat; but Great-heart was 
his death, for he left him not till he had severed his head from 
his shoulders. Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, 
and that, you know, might with ease be done, since Giant 
Despair was dead. They were seven days in destroying of that; 
and in it of pilgrims they found one Mr. Despondency, almost 
starved to death, and one Much-afraid, his daughter : these two 
they saved alive. But it would have made you wonder to have 
seen the dead bodies that lay here and there in the castle-yard, 
and how full of dead men’s bones the dungeon was. 

When Mr. Great-heart and his companions had performed 
this exploit, they took Mr. Despondency, and his daughter 
Much-afraid, into their protection; for they were honest people, 
though they were prisoners in Doubting Castle to that tyrant 
Giant Despair. They, therefore, I say, took with them the 
head of the giant (for his body they had buried under a heap 
of stones), and down to the road and to their companions they 
came, and showed them what they had done. Now, when 
Feeble-mind and Ready-to-halt saw that it was the head of 
Giant Despair indeed, they were very jocund and merry. Now 
Christiana, if need was, could play upon the viol, and her 
daughter Mercy upon the lute; so since they were so merry dis- 
posed, she played them a lesson, and Ready-to-halt would dance. 
So he took Despondency’s daughter, Much-afraid, by the hand, 
and to dancing they went in the road. True, he could not 
dance without one crutch in his hand, but, I promise you, he 


p re 
9) 


le 
| 
Vi 
Hf 


cal 


) 


Ne MAN NG : 





ui i , ' J $ ; y N 
ray ’ ‘ be ‘ \ 
Dan 2) eo aA \\ 


She Slaying of GIANT DESPAIR 5 





238 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


footed it well: also the girl was to be commended, for she 
answered the music handsomely. 

As for Mr. Despondency, the music was not so much to 
him; he was for feeding rather than dancing, for that he was 
almost starved. So Christiana gave him some of her bottle of 
spirits for present relief, and then prepared him something to 
eat; and in a little time the old gentleman came to himself, and 
began to be finely revived. 

When these men had thus bravely showed themselves psec 
Doubting Castle, and had slain Giant Despair, they went for- 
ward, and went on till they came to the Delectable Mountains, 
where Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with the 
varieties of the place. They also acquainted themselves with 
the Shepherds there, who welcomed them, as they had done 
Christian before, unto the Delectable Mountains. 

Now the Shepherds seeing so great a train follow Mr. Great- 
heart (for with him they were well acquainted), they said unto 
him, Good sir, you have got a goodly company here. You are 
welcome to us; for we have for the feeble, as for the strong. 
Our Prince has an eye to what is done to the least of these; 
therefore infirmity must not be a block to our entertainment. 
So they had them to the palace door, and then said unto them, 
Come in, Mr. Feeble-mind; Come in, Mr. Ready-to-halt ; Come 
in, Mr. Despondency, and Mrs. Much-afraid his daughter. 
These, Mr. Great-heart, said the Shepherds to the guide, we 
call in by name, for that they are most subject to draw back; 
but as for you, and the rest that are strong, we leave you to 
your wonted liberty. 


FAN E 


pees SY 


mY Ready-tohalt dances With much-afrard 





240 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great-heart and 
the rest did follow. When they were also set down, the Shep- 
herds said to those of the weaker sort, What is it that you 
would have? for, said they, all things must be managed here 
for the supporting of the weak, as well as to the warning of 
the unruly. So they made them a feast of things easy of diges- 
tion, and that were pleasant to the palate and nourishing; the 
which, when they had received, they went to their rest, each 
one respectively unto his proper place. 

When morning was come, because the mountains were high 
and the day clear, and because it was the custom of the Shep- 
herds to show the pilgrims before the departure some rarities, 
therefore after they were ready, and had refreshed themselves, 
the Shepherds took them out into the fields, and showed them 
first what they had shown to Christian before. 

Then they had them to some new places. The first was 
Mount Marvel, where they looked, and beheld a man at a 
distance, that tumbled the hills about with words. Then they 
asked the Shepherds what that should mean. So they told 
them, that that man was the son of one Mr. Great-grace; and 
he is set there to teach pilgrims how to believe down, or to 
tumble out of their ways, what difficulties they should meet 
with, by faith. Then said Mr. Great-heart, I know him: he is 
a man above many. 

Then they had them to another place, called Mount Inno- 
cence. And there they saw a man clothed all in white; and two 
men, Prejudice and Ill-will, continually casting dirt upon him. 
Now, behold, the dirt, whatsover they cast at him, would in a 


THE DEATH OF GIANT DESPAIR 241 


little time fall off again, and his garment would look as clear 
as if no dirt had been cast thereat. Then said the pilgrims, 
What means this? The Shepherds answered, This man 1s 
named Godly-man, and this garment is to show the innocency 
of his life. Now, those that throw dirt at him are such as 
hate his well-doing; but, as you see the dirt will not stick upon 
his clothes, so it shall be with him that liveth innocently in the 
world. Whoever they be that would make such men dirty, 
they labour all in vain; for God, by that a little time is spent, 
will cause that their innocence shall break forth as the light, 
and their righteousness as the noonday. 

Now when the Shepherds had shown them all these things, 
then they had them back to the palace, and entertained them 
with what the house would afford. But Mercy, being young, 
longed for something that she saw there, but was ashamed to 
ask. Her mother-in-law then asked her what she ailed, for she 
looked as one not well. Then said Mercy, There is a looking- 
glass hangs up in the dining-room, off which I cannot take my 
mind. Then said her mother, I will mention thy wants to the 
Shepherds, and they will not deny it thee. But she said, I am 
ashamed that these men should know that I longed. Nay, my 
daughter, said she, it is no shame, but a virtue to long for such 
a thing as that. So Mercy said, Then, mother, if you please, 
ask the Shepherds if they are willing to sell it. 

Now the glass was one of a thousand. It would present a 
man, one way, with his own features exactly; and, turn it but 
another way, and it would show one the very face and similitude 
of the Prince of pilgrims himself. Yes, I have talked with 


242 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


them that can tell, and they have said that they have seen the 
very crown of thorns upon his head, by looking in that glass; 
they have therein also seen the holes in his hands, his feet, and 
his side. Yea, such an excellency is there in this glass, that it 
will show him to one where they have a mind to see him, 
whether living or dead; whether in earth or in heaven. 

Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds apart (now the 
names of the Shepherds were Knowledge, Experience, Watch- 
ful, and Sincere), and said unto them, There is one of my 
daughters that I think doth long for something that she hath 
seen in this house. 

Experience. Call her, call her; she shall assuredly have what 
we can help her to. So they called her, and said to her, Mercy, 
what is that thing thou wouldst have? Then she blushed, and 
said, The great glass that hangs up in the dining-room. So 
Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a joyful consent it was 
given her. Then she bowed her head, and gave thanks, and 
said, By this I know that I have obtained favour in your eyes. 

They also gave to the other young women such things as 
they desired, and to their husbands great commendations, for 
that they had joined with Mr. Great-heart in the slaying of 
Giant Despair, and the demolishing of Doubting Castle. 

About Christiana’s neck the Shepherds put a bracelet, and so 
did they about the necks of her four daughters; also they 
put earrings in their ears, and jewels on their foreheads. 

When they were minded to go hence, they let them go in 
peace, but gave not to them those certain cautions which before 
were given to Christian and his companion. The reason was, 





244 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


for that these had Great-heart to be their guide, who was one 
that was well acquainted with things, and so could give them 
their cautions more seasonably, to wit, even when the danger 
was nigh the approaching. 

Then they went on; and just at the place where Little-faith 
formerly was robbed, there stood a man with his sword drawn, 
and his face all over with blood. Then said Mr. Great-heart, 
Who art thou? The man made answer, saying, I am one 
whose name is Valiant-for-truth. I am a pilgrim, and am 
going to the Celestial City. Now, as I was in my way, there 
were three men did beset me, and propounded unto me these 
three things: 1. Whether I would become one of them; 2. Or 
go back from whence I came; 3. Or die upon the place. To 
the first I answered, I had been a true man for a long season, 
and therefore it could not be expected that I should now cast in 
my lot with thieves. Then they demanded what I should say to 
the second. So I told them, the place from whence I came, 
had I not found incommodity there, I had not forsaken it at 
all; but finding it altogether unsuitable to me, I forsook it for 
this way. Then they asked me what I said to the third. And 
I told them, my life cost far more dear than that I should lightly 
give it away. Besides, you have nothing to do thus to put 
things to my choice; wherefore at your peril be it if you meddle. 
Then these three—to wit, Wild-head, Inconsiderate, and Prag- 
matic—drew upon me, and I also drew upon them. So we 
fell to it, one against three, for the space of above three hours. 
They have left upon me, as you see, some of the marks of 
their valour, and have also carried away with them some of 


DEATH OF GIANT DESPAIR 245 


mine. They are but just now gone: I suppose they might, as 
the saying is, hear your horse dash, and so they betook them- 
selves to flight. 

Great. But here was great odds, three against one. 

Vahant. ’Tis true; but little or more are nothing to him that 
has the truth on his side. ‘“‘ Though an host should encamp 
against me,” said one, “ my heart shall not fear.” 

Great. Then said Great-heart to Mr. Valiant-for-Truth, Thou 
hast worthily behaved thyself; let me see thy sword. So he 
showed it him. 

When he had taken it in his hand, and looked thereon a 
while, he said, Ha! it is a right Jerusalem blade. 

Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these blades, with 
a hand to wield it and skill to use it, and he might venture 
upon an angel with it. He need not fear of its holding, if he can 
but tell how to lay on. Its edge will never blunt. It will cut 
flesh and bones, and soul and spirit, and all. 

Great. But you fought a great while; I wonder you was not 
weary. 

Valiant. I fought till my sword did cleave to my hand; and 
when they were joined together as if a sword grew out of my 
. arm, and when the blood ran through my fingers, then I fought 
with most courage. 

Great. Thou hast done well. Thou hast resisted unto blood, 
striving against sin. Thou shalt abide by us, come in and 
go out with us; for we are thy companions. 

Then they took him and washed his wounds, and gave him of 

17 


246 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


what they had to refresh him; and so they went on together, 
singing — 
Who would true valour see, 
Let him come hither; 
One here will constant be, 
Come wind, come weather ; 
There’s no discouragement 
Shall make him once relent 
His first avowed intent 
To be a pilgrim. 


Whoso beset him round 
With dismal stories, 
Do but themselves confound; 
His strength the more is. 
No lion can him fright, 
He'll with a giant fight, 
But he will have a right 
To be a pilgrim. 


Hobgoblin nor foul fiend 
Can daunt his spirit; 

He knows he at the end 
Shall life inherit. 

Then fancies fly away; 

He'll not fear what men say; 

He'll labour night and day 

To be a pilgrim. 


CRAP LR Ww DX 
THE ENCHANTED GROUND 


By this time they were got to the Enchanted Ground, where the 
air naturally tended to make one drowsy. 

And that place was all grown over with briers and thorns, 
excepting here and there, where was an enchanted arbour, upon 
which if a man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, it is a question, 
some say, whether ever he shall rise or wake again in this 
world. Over this forest, therefore, they went, both one and 
another, and Mr. Great-heart went before, for that he was the 
guide; and Mr. Valiant-for-truth came behind, being rear- 
guard, for fear lest peradventure some fiend, or dragon, or 
giant, or thief, should fall upon their rear, and so do mischief. 
‘They went on here, each man with his sword drawn in his hand; 
for they knew it was a dangerous place. Also they cheered up 
one another as well as they could. Feeble-mind, Mr. Great- 
heart commanded should come up after him; and Mr. 
Despondency was under the eye of Mr. Valiant. 

Now they had not gone far, but a great mist and darkness 
fell upon them all; so that they could scarce, for a great while, 
see the one the other. Wherefore they were forced, for some 
time, to feel for another by words; for they walked not by 

247 | 


248 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


sight. But any one must think that here was but sorry going 
fer the best of them all; but how much worse for the women 
and children, who both of feet and heart were but tender! Yet 
so it was, that through the encouraging words of him that led 
in the front, and of him that brought them up behind, they made 
a pretty good shift to wag along. 

The way was also here very wearisome, through dirt and 
slabbiness. Nor was there, on all this ground, so much as one 
inn or victualling-house wherein to refresh the feebler sort. 
Here, therefore, was nothing but grunting, and puffing, and 
sighing. While one tumbleth over a bush, another sticks fast 
in the dirt; and the children, some of them, lost their shoes 
in the mire ;—while one cries out, I am down; and another, Ho, 
where are you? and a third, The bushes have got such a fast 
hold on me, I think I cannot get away from them. 

Then they came at an arbour, warm, and promising much 
refreshing to the pilgrims; for it was finely wrought above- 
head, beautified with greens, furnished with benches and settles. 
It also had in it a soft couch, whereon the weary might lean. 
This, you must think, all things considered, was tempting; for 
the pilgrims already began to be foiled with the badness of the 
way. But there was not one of them that made so much as 
a motion to stop there. 

This arbour was called The Slothful’s Friend, and was made 
on purpose to allure, if it might be, some of the pilgrims there 
to take up their rest when weary. 

I saw them in my dream, that they went on in this their 
solitary ground, till they came to a place at which a man is 


THE ENCHANTED GROUND 249 


apt to lose his way. Now, though when it was light their guide 
could well enough tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, 
yet in the dark he was put to a stand. But he had in his 
pocket a map of all ways leading to or from the Celestial City ; 
wherefore he struck a light (for he never goes, also, without 
his tinder-box), and takes a view of his book or map, which 
bids him to be careful in that place to turn to the right hand. 
And had he not been careful here to look in his map, they had, 
in all probability, been smothered in the mud; for just a little 
before them, and that at the end of the cleanest way too, was 
a pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing but mud, there 
made on purpose to destroy the pilgrims in. 

Then they went on in this Enchanted Ground, till they 
came to where there was another arbour, and it was built by 
the highway side. And in that arbour there lay two men, 
whose names were Heedless and Too-bold. These two went 
thus far on pilgrimage; but here, being wearied with their 
journey, they sat down to rest themselves, and so fell fast 
asleep. _When the pilgrims saw them, they stood still, and 
shook their heads, for they knew that the sleepers were in a 
pitiful case. Then they consulted what to do, whether to go 
on and leave them in their sleep, or to step to them and try to 
awake them. So they concluded to go to them and awake 
them—that is, if they could; but with this caution, namely, to 
take heed that they themselves did not sit down, nor embrace 
the offered benefit of that arbour. 

So they went in and spake to the men, and called each one 
by his name (for the guide, it seems, did know them) ; but 


250 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


there was no voice nor answer. Then the guide did shake them, 
and do what he could to disturb them. Then said one of them, 
I will pay you when I take my money. At which the guide 
shook his head. I will fight so long as I can hold my sword 
in my hand, said the other. At that one of the children 
laughed. 

Then said Christiana, What is the meaning of this? The 
guide said, They talk in their sleep. If you strike them, beat 
them, or whatever else you do to them, they will answer you 
after this fashion. 

Then the pilgrims desired with trembling to go forward; 
only they prayed their guide to strike a light, that they might 
go the rest of their way by the help of the light of a lantern. 
So he struck a light, and they went by the help of that through 
the rest of this way, though the darkness was very great. But 
the children began to be sorely weary, and they cried out unto 
him that loveth pilgrims to make their way more comfortable. 
So by that they had gone a little further, a wind arose that 
drove away the fog; so the air became more clear. Yet they 
were not off (by much) of the Enchanted Ground; only now 
they could see one another better, and the way wherein they 
should walk. 

Now when they were almost at the end of this ground, they 
perceived that a little before them was a solemn noise, as of 
one that was much concerned. So they went on, and looked 
before them; and, behold, they saw, as they thought, a man 
upon his knees, with his hands and eyes lifted up, and speaking, 
as they thought, earnestly to one that was above. They drew 


THE ENCHANTED GROUND 251 


nigh, but could not tell what he said; so they went softly till 
he had done. 

When he had done, he got up, and began to run towards the 
Celestial City. Then Mr. Great-heart called after him, saying, 
Soho, friend! let us have your company, if you go, as I suppose 
you do, to the Celestial City. So the man stopped, and they 
came up to him. But as soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said, 
I know this man. Then said Mr. Valiant-for-truth, Pr’ythee, 
who is it? It is one, said he, that comes from whereabout I 
dwelt. His name is Standfast; he is certainly a right good 
pilgrim. 

So they came up one to another. And presently Standfast 
said to old Honest, Ho, father Honest, are you there? Ay, 
said he, that am I, as sure as you are there. Right glad I 
am, said Mr. Standfast, that I have found you on this road. 
And as glad am I, said the other, that I espied you on your 
knees. Then Mr. Standfast blushed, and said, But why, did 
you see me? Yes, that I did, quoth the other, and with my 
heart was glad at the sight. 

Valiant. Well, but, brother, I pray thee tell us what was 
it that was the cause of thy being upon thy knees even now; 
was it for that some special mercy laid obligations upon thee, 
or how? 

Stand. Why, we are, as you see, upon the Enchanted Ground; 
and as I was coming along, I was musing with myself of what 
a dangerous nature the road in this place was, and how many 
that had come even thus far on pilgrimage had here been 
stopped and been destroyed. As I was thus musing, there was 


252 THE’ PILGRIMS PROGRESS 


one in very pleasant attire, but old, who presented herself to 
me, and offered me her purse and her bed. Now, the truth 
is, | was both weary and sleepy; I am also as poor as an owlet, 
and that perhaps the witch knew. Well, I repulsed her once 
and again; but she put by my repulses, and smiled. Then I 
began to be angry; but she mattered that nothing at all. Then 
I asked her name, and she told me it was Madam Bubble. 
This set me further from her; but still she followed me with 
enticements. Then I betook me, as you saw, to my knees, and 
with hands lifted up, and cries, I prayed to him that had said 
he would help. So, just as you came up, the gentlewoman went 
her way. Then I continued to give thanks for this my great 
deliverance; for I verily believe she intended no good, but rather 
sought to make stop of me in my journey. 

Hon. Madam Bubble! is she not a tall, comely dame, some- 
what of a swarthy complexion? 

Stand. Right, you hit it; she is just such a one. 

Fon. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and give you a 
smile at the end of a sentence? | 

Stand. You fall right upon it again, for these are her very 
actions. 

Hon. Doth she not wear a great purse by her side, and is 
not her hand often in it, fingering her money, as if that was her 
heart’s delight? 

Stand. ’Tis just so; had she stood by all this while, you 
could not more amply are set her forth before me, nor have 
better described her features. 

Great. This woman is a witch, and it is by virtue of her 


THE ENCHANTED GROUND 253 


sorceries that this ground is enchanted. Whoever doth lay his 
head down in her lap had as good lay it down on that block 
over which the axe doth hang. 

Stand. Oh! said Standfast, what a mercy is it that I did 
resist her; for whither might she have drawn me! 


CHAPTER X 
THE KINGS MESSENGER 


AFTER this, I beheld until they were come into the land of 
Beulah, where the sun shineth night and day. Here, because 
they were weary, they betook themselves awhile to rest. And 
because this country was common for pilgrims, and because 
the orchards and vineyards that were here belonged to the King 
of the Celestial Country, therefore they were licensed to make 
bold with any of his things. But a little while soon refreshed 
them here; for the bells did so ring, and the trumpets con- 
tinually sound so melodiously, that they could not sleep, and yet 
they received as much refreshing as if they had slept their sleep 
ever so soundly. Here also the noise of them that walked the 
streets was, More pilgrims have come to town! And another 
would answer, saying, And so many went over the water, and 
were let in at the golden gates to-day! They would cry again, 
There is now a legion of Shining Ones just come to town, by 
which we know that there are more pilgrims upon the road; 
for here they come to wait for them, and to comfort them after 
their sorrow. Then the pilgrims got up, and walked to and 
fro. But how were their ears now filled with heavenly voices, 
and their eyes delighted with celestial visions! In this land 
they heard nothing, saw nothing, felt nothing, smelt nothing, 
tasted nothing, that was offensive to their stomach or mind; 
254 


THE KING’S MESSENGER 255 


only when they tasted of the water of the river over which they 
were to go, they thought that it tasted a little bitterish to the 
palate; but it proved sweet when it was down. 

In this place there was a record kept of the names of them 
that had been pilgrims of old, and a history of all the famous 
acts that they had done. It was here also much discoursed, 
how the river to some had had its flowings, and what ebbings 
it has had while others have gone over. It has been in a manner 
dry for some, while it has overflowed its banks for others. 

In this place the children of the town would go into the 
King’s garden, and gather nosegays for the pilgrims, and bring 
them to them with much affection. Here also grew camphire, 
with spikenard and saffron, calamus, and cinnamon, with all 
the trees of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, with all chief spices. 
With these the pilgrims chambers were perfumed while they 
stayed here; and with these were their bodies anointed, to pre- 
pare them to go over the river when the time appointed was 
come. 

Now, while they lay here and waited for the good hour, 
there was a noise in the town that there was a post come from 
the Celestial City, with matter of great importance to one 
Christiana, the wife of Christian the pilgrim. So inquiry was 
made for her, and the house was found out where she was. So 
the post presented her with a letter. The contents were, Hail, 
good woman! I bring thee tidings that the Master calleth for 
thee, and expecteth that thou shouldest stand in his presence, in 
clothes of immortality, within these ten days. 

When he had read this letter to her, he gave her therewith 


256 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


a sure token that he was a true messenger, and was come to 
bid her make haste to be gone. The token was an arrow with 
a point sharpened with love, let easily into her heart, which 
by degrees wrought so effectually with her, that at the time ap- 
pointed she must be gone. 

When Christiana saw that her time was come, and that she 
was the first of this company that was to go over, she called 
for Mr. Great-heart, her guide, and told him how matters were. 
So he told her he was heartily glad of the news, and could 
have been glad had the post come for him. Then she bid him 
that he should give advice how all things should be prepared 
for her journey. So he told her, saying, Thus and thus it 
must be, and we that survive will accompany you to the river 
side. 

Then she called for her children, and gave them her blessing, 
and told them that she had read with comfort the mark that 
was set in their foreheads, and was glad to see them with her 
there, and that they had kept their garments so white. Lastly, 
she bequeathed to the poor that little she had, and commanded 
her sons and daughters to be ready against the messenger should 
come for them. 

When she had spoken these words to her guide and to her 
children, she called for Mr. Valiant-for-truth, and said unto 
him, Sir, you have in all places showed yourself true-hearted; 
be faithful unto death, and my King will give you a crown of 
life. I would also entreat you to have an eye to my children; 
and if at any time you see them faint, speak comfortably to 
them. But she gave Mr. Standfast a ring. 


Cait 


e.. > 
6° 
s —. 


aa) 
sia 


ay y 
14 
ee 


= 


Ve z LL Mears cose eA : 
\Ofcne “post from She stial City 


— a eee Epa ee _ —— — —s 





258 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said of him, “ Be- 
hold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile.’’ Then said he, 
I wish you a fair day when you set out for Mount Zion, and 
shall be glad to see that you go over the river dryshod. But 
she answered, Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone; for how- 
ever the weather is in my journey, I shall have time enough 
when I come there to sit down and rest me and dry me. 


Then came in that good man Mr. Ready-to-halt, to see her. 
So she said to him, Thy travel hitherto has been with difficulty ; 
but that will make thy rest the sweeter. Watch, and be ready; 
for at an hour when ye think not, the messenger may come. 


After him came Mr. Despondency and his daughter Much- 
afraid; to whom she said, You ought with thankfulness for ever 
to remember your deliverance from the hands of Giant Despair, 
and out of Doubting Castle. The effect of that mercy is that 
you are brought with safety hither. Be ye watchful, and cast 
away fear; be sober, and hope to the end. 


Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, Thou wast delivered from 
the mouth of Giant Slay-good, that thou mightest live in the 
light of the living, and see thy King with comfort. Only I 
advise thee to repent of thine aptness to fear and doubt of his 
goodness, before he sends for thee; lest thou shouldest, when 
he comes, be forced to stand before him for that fault with 
blushing. 

Now the day drew on that Christiana must be gone. So the 
road was full of people to see her take her journey. But, behold, 
all the banks beyond the river were full of horses and chariots, 


THE KING’S MESSENGER 259 


which were come down from above to accompany her to the 
city gate. So she came forth and entered the river, with a 
beckon of farewell to those that followed her. The last words 
that she was heard to say were, I come, Lord, to be with thee, 
and bless thee. So her children and friends returned to their 
places, for those that waited for Christiana had carried her out 
of their sight. At her departure the children wept. But Mr. 
Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon the well-tuned cymbal 
and harp for joy. So all departed to their respective places. 

In process of time there came a post to the town again, and 
his business was with Mr. Ready-to-halt. So he inquired him 
out, and said, I am come from him whom thou hast loved and 
followed, though upon crutches; and my message is to tell thee 
that he expects thee at his table to sup with him in his kingdom, 
wherefore prepare thyself for this journey. Then he also gave 
him a token that he was a true messenger, saying, “I have 
broken thy golden bowl, and loosed thy silver cord.” 

After this, Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fellow-pilgrims, 
and told them, saying, I am sent for, and God shall surely visit 
you also. So he desired Mr. Valiant to make his will. And 
because he had nothing to bequeath to them that should survive 
him but his crutches and his good wishes, therefore thus he 
said, These crutches I bequeath to my son that shall tread in my 
steps, with an hundred warm wishes that he may prove better 
than I have been. Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his 
conduct and kindness, and so addressed himself to his journey. 
When he came to the brink of the river, he said, Now I shall 
have no more need of these crutches, since yonder are chariots 


260 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


and horses for me to ride on. The last words he was heard 
to say were, Welcome life! So he went his way. 


After this, Mr. Feeble-mind had tidings brought him that the 
post sounded his horn at his chamber door. Then he came in, 
and told him, saying, I am come to tell thee that thy Master 
hath need of thee, and that in a very little time thou must behold 
his face in brightness. And take this as a token of the truth 
of my message: ‘‘ Those that look out at the windows shall 
be darkened.” Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his friends, 
and told them what errand had been brought unto him, and 
what token he had received of the truth of the message. This 
done, and the day being come on which he was to depart, he 
entered the river as the rest. His last words were, Hold out, 
faith and patience! So he went over to the other side. 


When days had many of them passed away, Mr. Despond- 
ency was sent for; for a post was come, and brought this mes- 
sage to him: Trembling man! these are to summon thee to be 
ready with the King by the next Lord’s day, to shout for joy 
for thy deliverance from all thy doubtings. And, said the 
messenger, that my message is true, take this for a proof: so 
he gave him a grasshopper to be a burden unto him. | 


Now Mr. Despondency’s daughter, whose name was Much- 
afraid, said, when she heard what was done, that she would go 
with her father. 

When the time was come for them to depart, they went up 
to the brink of the river. The last words of Mr. Despondency 
were, Farewell night; welcome day! His daughter went 





~P 


7 
8 rg ee ome yes © te he 


{ : 
= 


a 
eS ee eee ne 


Tow tgs eo rene 


> 


‘4 


Se Oe es Ce ee 





- : oe 
Ly ege & Y _ 


2 Pa eee Sik ne eke whine REO Aecelgs 


THE KING’S MESSENGER 261 


through the river singing, but no one could understand what 
she said. 

Then it came to pass, a while after, that there was a post in 
the town that inquired for Mr. Honest. So he came to the 
house where he was, and delivered to his hand these lines: 
Thou art commanded to be ready against this day seven-night, 
to present thyself before thy Lord, at his Father’s house. And 
for a token that my message is true, “ All thy daughters of 
music shall be brought low.” Then Mr. Honest called for his 
friends, and said unto them, I die, but shall make no will. As 
for my honesty, it shall go with me; let him that comes after 
be told of this. When the day that he was to be gone was 
come, he addressed himself to go over the river. Now the 
river at that time overflowed its banks in some places; but Mr. 
Honest in his lifetime had spoken to one Good-conscience to 
meet him there, the which he also did, and lent him his hand, 
and so helped him over. The last words of Mr. Honest were, 
Grace reigns! So he left the world. 

After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant-for-truth 
was sent for by a summons by the same post as the other, and 
had this for a token that the summons was true, ‘‘ That his 
pitcher was broken at the fountain.”” When he understood it, 
he called for his friends, and told them of it. Then said he, 
I am going to my Father’s; and though with great difficulty I 
have got hither, yet now I do not repent me of all the troubles 
I have been at to arrive where 1 am. My sword I give to him 
that shall succeed me in my pilgrimage, and my courage and 
skill to him that can get it. My marks and scars I carry with me 

18 


262 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS 


to be a witness for me that I have fought His battles who now 
will be my rewarder. When the day that he must go hence 
was come, many accompanied him to the river-side, into which 
as he went he said, ‘‘ Death, where is thy sting?’’ And as he 
went down deeper, he said, “ Grave, where is thy victory?” 
So he passed over, and all the trumpets sounded for him on 
the other side. 

Then there came forth a summons for Mr. Standfast. This 
Mr. Standfast was he whom the pilgrims found upon his knees 
in the Enchanted Ground. And the post brought it him open 
in his hands; the contents whereof were that he must prepare 
for a change of life, for his Master was not willing that he 
should be so far from him any longer. At this Mr. Standfast 
was put into a muse. Nay, said the messenger, you need not 
doubt the truth of my message, for here is a token of the truth 
thereof: “‘ Thy wheel is broken at the cistern.”” Then he called 
to him Mr. Great-heart, who was their guide, and said unto 
him, Sir, although it was not my hap to be much in your good 
company in the days of my pilgrimage, yet, since the time I 
knew you, you have been profitable to me. When I came from 
home, I left behind me a wife and five small children; let me 
entreat you at your return (for I know that you go and return 
to your Master’s house, in hopes that you may yet be a con- 
ductor to more of the holy pilgrims), that you send to my 
family, and let them be acquainted with all that hath and shall 
happen unto me. Tell them, moreover, of my present blessed 
condition, and of my happy arrival at the Celestial City. When 
Mr. Standfast had thus set things in order, and the time being 


THE KING’S MESSENGER 263 


come for him to haste him away, he also went down to the 
river. Now there was a great calm at that time in the river; 
wherefore Mr. Standfast, when he was about half-way in, 
stood awhile, and talked to his companions that had waited upon 
him thither. And he said, This river has been a terror to many ; 
yea, the thoughts of it also have often frightened me. Now 
methinks I stand easy, my foot is fixed. The waters, indeed, 
are to the palate bitter, and to the stomach cold; yet the thoughts 
of what I am going to, and of the convoy that waits for me 
on the other side, lie as a glowing coal at my heart. I see 
myself now at the end of my journey: my toilsome days are 
ended. 

Now, while he was thus in discourse, his countenance 
changed; his strong man bowed under him: and after he had 
said, Take me, for I come unto thee, he ceased to be seen of 
them. 

But glorious it was to see how the upper region was filled 
with horses and chariots, with trumpeters and pipers, with 
singers and players on stringed instruments, to welcome the 
pilgrims as they went up, and followed one another in at the 
beautiful gate of the city. 

As for Christiana’s children, the four boys that Christiana 
brought, with their wives and children, I did not stay where I 
was till they were gone over. 


THE END 


Printed tn Great Britain by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., 
London and Aylesbury. 


A 


Ri 7 ida in| y ele ‘ ah, : 

) ae an 7 rd ae is ‘ 

yy ‘7: ; ; ) 
rani ; a ‘tee 


_ al a j } 


“s 








GAYLORD 


Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Libra 


_ DATE DUE 


<= pf: a 
1 fh 
ih 


in a ji ’ j 
1 Ne 
LA Ah i iA iP tai 


{ 


n 
Whee 

be, a qt 
ity) i. 





AO Mita oseneey meme 


8 ae ee ae 


Sean Rain, = ating I ene Se Senet rigs 
Se ea ae a a 
Piaget en tiny SEO 


Sp SS fed a a Wy SF sina: 
Po Se eine a me a ee 


RTPA Renin Wats Aap Ag Sig MAG re NE a sms 
Seg nc ea Socepeanete SaaS Ae RA Sa nO A I AOI 6 Cab ng STE TE NR ON mT IN: se 


Pi neas REIT eS aE Rare . 
ae eee eee SRP ESA 


- ~ ‘4 z - s eae! et acastanieeisicinemnmimcasciandeceenies Renee 
oer neato Stites ee erie pinulecobemcmomen emees ee eee sey aoe es Bos sky 7 SB ed ly Si ay satelite Pane’ nero é 
Se mee Bint eign - ei arte 


eae, Se ae tee 
Seon eer Pre EN esg i . 

z ee 

se Ay cet de ways, 

OSE NR eee 

SPS eer Vets 


“4 Caines eit anaes 
ie at ee ie eer pea oo 08 Sa aR Dh my a ane 


Beane, AA AR A fA ANE. ps pet EN ae eh ET ea eth SO sar tre S St Ne RE La gla Pe 


cron t on poacatnnens qote oa igi eet TPM OK: rear ma sete A a aT socks sett : . Seal Seg yr HE EN yt RCS ie ae RN Re Rn WENT ne ah oy ere UE AEE RRP eA Sena 
Leah 99rd ne rd : ca A onium 2 rai 3 Ace ot Sn i Ie Lanett meme nie aegigcmen tates totes te emote ee Saas ome 3 
et " - ign a - ~ + = . = wot A ” 
ie anes Sarin as wre n 
SS 1 ES. ; i ; apne oe 
PS PATA Aa kay og RG AS armed - RC CW Se ih Sale 1 AER ES has hla ET 2 ein 2 aha ag eg aD I 8 ae BO RENTS AT IONE A i moekcecuawn ae 
So a PAN I bh DA ELSES + RROD AAT GA eta Ser E De we oe ob Sil Rg ogni tetany Ppp APS Ile. > aiicincncigemor ata anentinmne Smcincenehcomeneaned 





PE WO I hen OPES eee a Eater Le ABR Dn pa el as Nags ane Erreneemee Pp Rater ret > Fess Aortic 
ee a et Be ne aoe Panam te a eye emt OO ee st PN AER toh toe ipn_wcancbe em 9 ny = x fa Fe 


